1 




Class D C °l^ r 6' 

Rook / / 3*} 



V 



' f&u 



THfc 



HISTORY OF MONACO. 



THE 



HISTORY OF MONACO, 



PAST AND PRESENT. 



1 




BY H. PEMBERTON. 



LONDON : 
TINSLET BEOTHEES, 18, CATHEEINE ST., STEAND. 

1867. 

[All Highls reserved.] 






.IOIIN I'll I l.l >s ami scv, PHJNTERS. 



PREFACE. 

Little excuse need be offered for writing the " His- 
tory of Monaco" in English, as our countrymen have 
made it a perfect British colony, and its " Past and Pre- 
sent " must necessarily be of interest to them. 

Many and sincere thanks are due from the author to 
various Mentonaises, who spared neither time nor trouble 
in seeking for and obtaining confirmation of several 
points difficult of proof, in consequence of the obstruc- 
tions raised by those now in authority at Monaco, their 
object being to prevent any one giving the public a 
statement of facts, which must inevitably condemn their 
recent rule, to the world. 

The author is especially indebted to the librarian of 
the Bibliotheque Public at Mentone for the help and as- 
sistance he gave, and for the valuable manuscripts he 
placed at his disposal, which were freely made use of and 
copied from. 

London, November, 1867. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAP. PAGE 

I. THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY . . . . 1 

II. THE FIRST GRIMALDI . . . . . . . . 15 

III. CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO . . 31 

IV. RAINIER GRIMALDI . . . . . . , . 48 

V. JOHN CATALAN LAMBERT . . . . . . 63 

VI. JOHN II.-^-LUCIEN . . . . . . . . 83 

VII. SPANISH PROTECTORATE . . . . . . . . 106 

VIII. HONORS II. . . . . . . . . . . 133 

IX. SEPARATION FROM SPAIN . . . . . . . . 148 

X. LEWIS I. — ANTHONY I. . . . . . . . . ] 69 

XI. HONORS III. THE REPUBLIC — HONORE IV. . . 197 

XII. OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH 

HONORS V 229 



vm 



CONTENTS. 



CHAP. 

XIII. FLORESTAN 1. — THE REVOLUTION 
XIV. THE CHEVALIER TRENCA . . 
XV. CHARLES III. 

CONCLUSION 

APPENDIX . . 



PAGE 

256 
286 
311 
331 
351 



THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 



CHAPTER I. 

THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 

300 B.C.— 944 a.d. 

Perched on a rock rising 300 feet from the sea, 
and stretching like a point into it, is the little town of 
Monaco, nearly all that now remains of the former 
principality. 

Its origin has been traced back as far as 1700 
years B.C., hence one may almost state it to be lost in 
antiquity. That Hercules of Thebes was its founder 
is generally admitted, and ancient authors speak 
of its port as Tortus Herculis Monceci. But the 
first period one really hears it spoken of with any 
degree of authenticity is by Hecataeus of Miletus, who 
wrote about 500 years b.c When writing of the 



.. 



2 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

ports of the Mediterranean, he mentions Monaco as a 
town of Liguria. But we learn still more from Strabo, 
who not only mentions it frequently, but remarks that 
the harbour is small and little capable of affording 
shelter to many or large vessels. 

However, it must nevertheless have had a certain 
military importance, which later rendered it a citadel 
sufficiently impregnable, to afford shelter during the 
Genoese Republic to the Guelfs and Ghibellines altern- 
ately. 

Ammianus Marcellinus, who lived in the fourth 
century, and other authors relate that, after a victory 
gained against the Ligurians, Hercules consecrated the 
mountain and port of Monaco to his honour, and, fur- 
ther, that Hercules was worshipped in that part of 
Liguria, as he was at a later period ail over Italy. 

Some historians assert the Phoenicians to have been 
the founders of the town of Monaco ; that they, after 
spreading their religion in Egypt, dispersed over the 
coast of the Mediterranean, raising temples to Hercules 
in Spain, Gaul, and Italy. It is worthy of notice that 
all places consecrated to Hercules in Italy were mari- 
time, hence it is inferred that the Phoenicians, being a 
seafaring people, were, at any rate, the first civilized 
settlers in Monaco. The introduction of the palm tree 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 3 

is also due to thein, their name originating in the great 
number of palms that grew in their neighbourhood, 
and which trees they endeavoured to plant wherever 
they themselves settled. 

At that period Monaco had not the slightest im- 
portance as a town, but simply as a maritime station. 

Before the Christian era the Maritime Alps were in- 
habited by savage tribes, whose occupations consisted 
in hunting, fishing, and warfare. Then came the 
Phocians, who, after a bloody struggle with the in- 
habitants, entirely subdued this portion of the Alps ; 
they then taught them agriculture and introduced the 
olive, since become the great source of wealth to the 
country. 

From the time of Hannibal the inhabitants of 
Monaco and the country around were compelled to 
keep up an incessant warfare against the Romans, 
which terribly weakened their armies without any 
benefit accruing to them in return. The rivalry 
between Pompey and Csesar also affected this part of 
the Mediterranean. Monaco sided with Csesar, whilst 
Nice and Marseille, under a pretended neutrality, 
ranged themselves on Pompey 's side. Caesar, however, 
being victorious, crossed the Alps, and going to 
Monaco, embarked from that port for Genoa, from 



4 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

whence he proceeded to Rome. iEneas makes allu- 
sion to this journey.* 

Roman dominion, which for long had been strug- 
gling for supremacy in Liguria, was at length definitely 
settled by a famous battle, in which Augustus Csesar 
was conqueror. A temporary peace was the result, 
and a lasting memorial in the famous tower at Turbia, 
which all who have ever travelled over the Cornice 
road must be well acquainted with. It stands in 
ruined grandeur midway between Nice and Mentone, 
on the summit of the mountain, and commands an 
entire view of the ex-principality of Monaco. But 
half the tower is standing, yet it is only on a near ap- 
proach one perceives that one side has been entirely 
destroyed. It remained entire till 1706, when the 
French, considering it as a fortification, destroyed it at 
the same time as the Castle at Nice. The name 
Turbia has, according to Gioffredo, who quotes from 
the Lerins manuscripts, degenerated from Trophcea 
Augusti, which was first cut down to Tropea, then 
Tropia, Torbia, and finally Turbia. 

In 15S5 Father Boyer states that a colossal head of 
Augustus was found by himself within the fortress, 
and though in a sadly mutilated condition, yet suffi- 

Virgil, iEneid, song vi. verse 830. 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 5 

ciently preserved for him to take its measurement, 
which, he says, made him calculate the statue, when 
entire, to have been fully 22 feet in height. 
Towards the latter end of the last century a head of 
Drusus was dug out of some ruins, which is preserved 
in the Museum at Copenhagen, where it was placed 
by the Prince of Denmark, who purchased it himself on 
the spot.* 

At the time of Otho and Vitellius disputing the 
Roman empire, Marius Maturus held the Maritime 
Alps, and levied large forces amongst the mountaineers 
with the object of driving Otho from the country, but 
the peasants, incapable of contending against such 
powerful antagonists, were mostly cut to pieces, and 
those that escaped death were speedily dispersed. In 
the year 69 a..d. Otho and Vitellius met in a sanguin- 
ary engagement in the environs of Monaco and 
Lumone.f In this battle Vitellius entirely lost his 
Ligurian supporters, when Favius Valens, who acknow- 
ledged him as emperor, landed at Monaco with troops 
destined to strengthen his partisan, Marius Maturus. 

* In 1859 the Piedmontese government resolved to restore the 
Tower of Augustus, and all the plans were prepared for that pur, 
pose, when war put an end to the enterprise. When peace again 
reigned Turbia belonged to France. 

t A town, the traces of which are still to be found on Cape 
Martin. 



6 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

This, however, proved a fatal expedition. Vespasian 
having been proclaimed emperor by some Asiatic 
legions, sent his lieutenant, Valerius, to take Favius, 
an order which was carried out without much diffi- 
culty, the winds and waves favouring the former. 
Favius Valens' ship was driven on shore on the islands 
of Hyeres, where Valerius easily captured him. From 
that moment victory continued with the Emperor 
Vespasian. Thus it was between Monaco and Hyeres 
that the fate of Vitellius was decided. 

The Emperors Vitellius and Pertinax are both said 
to have been born at Turbia, and as no other country 
assumes to itself the honour of giving birth to them, 
it may be that Turbia but claims that which is her 
own. Pertinax, in 193, is stated to have built the 
towers of Chateau-Neuf and the Spelugues, in order 
to protect the post of Monaco ; and that Septimus 
Severus ordered fortifications on the plateau of Mone- 
ghetti. But there is nothing to prove this beyond 
tradition. 

About the time of Vitellius' death Christianity 
was first preached in the Maritime Alps by St 
Barnabas, and afterwards by St Nazaire, who pro- 
claimed the gospel at Cimicz, near Nice, under Nero's 
reign. Both were martyred at Pome. In the time 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 7 

of Decius St Bassus, the first Bishop of Nice, was 
martyred in that town, as was also his successor, St 
Pons. 

Persecutions were frightful everywhere, but in the 
joint reigns of Diocletian and Maximilian they assumed 
a violence terrible to think of even at this distance of 
time. Death was invariably preceded by tortures of 
the most exquisite cruelty. Men, women, and children 
were alike the victims of faith. It was one continued 
blood-shedding, the contest was awful, yet the preach- 
ing of the gospel continued, and as score after score 
of the faithful fell beneath the sufferings they were 
called on to endure, score after score rose up to fill the 
empty ranks left vacant by the martyrs of Chris- 
tianity. 

Amongst those whose history is mixed up with 
that before us is Saint Devote's, the patron saint of 
Monaco. Her story, as given in the chronicles of the 
Lerins, is as follows : — 

' In the time of the Emperors Diocletian and Maxi- 
milian there lived in Corsica a young maiden named 
Devote, a Christian from her birth. Hearing that a go- 
vernor was about to be sent to the island in order to 
persecute the Christians, Devote went secretly to the 
house of Senator Euticus, as much out of fear of the 



8 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Pagans as with the hope that there she might, under 
his protection, follow out the precepts of her religion 
in peace. 

' This happy follower of Christ, brought up in all 
Christian virtues, passed her days and nights in sing- 
ing praises to God, and delivering her body up to the 
severest austerity. Incessantly she meditated on these 
words : — " Blessed are they which do hunger and 
thirst after righteousness, for they shall be filled." She 
subdued her body by abstinence, and none could dis- 
suade her from the most rigorous fasts, or induce her 
to take subsistence except on days of relaxation. Euti- 
cus remarked all this and remonstrated with her, asking 
her why she thus wore away her life by such severe 
fasts. She replied that she was not exhausting her 
life, for God daily strengthened her with His good 
gifts. After that Euticus ceased to vex her with ques- 
tions, being filled with a pious fear, and from that 
time forth he was unable to look on her countenance, 
from the brilliancy of the light that shone on it. 

' Soon after the expected governor arrived in the 
island, attended by a numerous suite, and offered sacri- 
fices to the gods. All the principal people of Corsica 
assembled together, Euticus amongst them. The sacri- 
fices were proceeded with, and incense offered to their 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 9 

idols. On hearing this DeVote mourned over their 
blindness, and gave herself up to unceasing prayer for 
their conversion. Some one informed the governor of 
the existence of this young girl, of her having sought 
refuge in the house of Senator Euticus, and of her re- 
fusing to sacrifice to the gods. Then the governor 
turned to Euticus, and desired him to deliver the 
maiden up to him. This the senator refused to do ; 
then the governor, fearing to quarrel with him openly, 
he being an influential man, had him secretly poisoned, 
and then sent his emmissaries to take the Christian 
maiden and bring her before him. Whilst being led 
away she never ceased repeating these words : " 
God, come to my aid ; hasten, Lord, to help me." 

' The moment she stood before the governor he 
commanded her to offer a sacrifice to the gods. She 
replied, "Each day sees me serving the true God, 
with the desire of a pure heart ; as to your gods, gods 
of wax and stone, I deny them, they are but masks, 
that neither see nor hear." Then the governor, carried 
away with rage, desired her mouth to be crushed with 
stones, and cried, " Cease to blaspheme the gods and 
goddesses." He then ordered her to be bound hand 
and foot and dragged over sharp-pointed rocks ; 
during this torture she said, " I thank thee, my 



10 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

Saviour, that thou hast found me worthy to be martyred 
for thy sake. Receive also thy servant Euticus, who 
for my sake was barbarously murdered by this cruel 
man." 

'More exasperated than ever at her words, he 
commanded her to be suspended from the horse, a 
fearful instrument of torture, where she cried to her 
Saviour to receive her soul. Then was a voice heard 
saying, " My worthy servant, thy voice is heard, all 
that thou hast asked or wilt ask thou shalt obtain." At 
the same moment a dove flew out of her mouth, and 
taking rapid flight, ascended up to heaven. 

' The governor hearing that the young virgin's soul 
had already been received into heaven, ordered her 
body to be burnt. At the same time two Christian 
priests, that fear of persecution had caused to conceal 
themselves in a cave, were warned in a vision to go 
immediately and take the body of the martyred 
maiden out of the island. Accordingly they made ar- 
rangements with a mariner named Gratian ; and in 
the night, escorted by a multitude of virgins, they car- 
ried the body on board the boat, embalmed it. and 
sail for Africa; but a strong south wind kept driving 
them northwards. The little bark was tossed to ami 
fro, and kept filling with water j all night long tl 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 11 ' 

worked hard to save themselves from sinking. At 
length Gratian said to one of the priests that he must 
watch the boat whilst he himself took some repose. 
Very soon he fell asleep, and then the young girl's 
spirit appeared to him, and touching him, said, " Rise, 
the wind is going down and the sea is becoming 
calm, your bark will no longer fill with water and will 
cease to battle with the waves. You and the holy 
priests watch attentively, and when you see a dove 
come out of my mouth follow it till you arrive at a 
place called, in Greek, Monaco ; in Latin, Singulare ; 
there bury my body." Then he rose up, and looking 
attentively, they all saw the dove come forth from her 
mouth, and they followed it to the spot indicated by 
the saint. On reaching Monaco the dove rested in 
the Valley of Gaumates, where there is a church in 
honour of St George, there they placed the body of 
the holy virgin and martyr, Derote, on the 16th day 
of the February Calends (27th January).' 

The chief interest that rests with this legend is 
that to this clay St DeVote's fete is kept with great 
ceremony on the 27 th of January in each year, priests 
carrying her sacred relics, and processions formed by 
all the inhabitants of the little principality to do 
honour to her memory. An oratory was built at the 



12 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

entrance of the Gaumates valley for the purpose of 
containing the relics, but since that they have been 
removed to the parish church. 

In 1612 Honored second Prince of Monaco, 
erected a bronze statue in honour of St Devote. 

A time of peace followed these terrible persecutions, 
which seemed to give promise of repose to Rome and 
the newly-Christianized world; but it was of short 
duration : the calm but proved the forerunner of such 
stirring events that the downfall of the Roman empire 
was the consequent result. Her ruin was making 
rapid strides onwards. 

A host of barbarians, after committing depreda- 
tions throughout Gaul, finally brought complete deso- 
lation to entire Italy, and left their bloody traces from 
one end of the country to the other. Monaco, owing 
to her protected position, escaped for some time the 
fate of other towns along the littoral ; but in the end, 
like the rest, she was given over to pillage and fire. 

The fall of the Roman empire caused Liguria to 
be freed from her dominion ; but the Lombards, into 
whose hands she fell, proved but cruel and oppressive 
masters. Prom 590 till 775, when Charlemagne re- 
moved the yoke from off their necks by uniting their 
country to his empire, they were but mere slaves. 



THE ORIGIN AND EARLY HISTORY. 13 

Still peace and rest were far from them. A new, 
terrible, and unexpected enemy assailed them in the 
Saracens. But, seeing their danger, they easily re- 
solved to strengthen themselves by union, and in 729 
the towns of the Ligurian littoral joined together, and by 
common consent placed themselves under the protect- 
orate of Genoa. This enabled them, conjointly with 
the help afforded them by Charlemagne, to keep at 
bay their assailants, and during his life the Saracens 
never made way on these shores ; but the great 
emperor was hardly in his grave before their troubles 
began afresh, and with no longer the power success- 
fully to combat them. 

They took and held the best positions in Provence. 
Amongst the principal was the famous fortress of 
Eraxinet, by some historians believed to be near 
St Tropez, but by others on the peninsula of St 
Hospice, between Nice and Monaco, near to Eza ; at 
any rate, all agree in stating the Saracens to have been 
masters of the entire position from Monaco to St 
Tropez, and that they had even entered Savoy, Cisju- 
rane, King of Burgundy, having actually permitted 
their establishing themselves, perhaps, though we are 
not told so, because he could not help himself. They 
strengthened themselves on the mountains around 



U THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Monaco, at St Agnes, Turbia, and Eza, pillaging the 
whole country, massacring the inhabitants, and burn- 
ing the towns. 

Hugues, King of Italy, receiving letters from his 
wife, Bertha, urging him to send and chastise these 
enemies of Christianity, gathered together powerful 
forces to attack them by sea and by land ; which he 
did successfully, taking their great fortress of Fraxinet 
from them and driving them into the Esterel mount- 
ains ; but there he feared to follow them, and in 94-i 
he brought the warfare to a conclusion by a dis- 
honourable treaty, giving them back Fraxinet and 
even granting them territory in Dauphiny and Savoy, 
on condition that they took part with Hugues against 
Berenger, his rival claimant to the throne of Italy, and 
that they held the pass of St Bernard, and the 
Valley of Noster, preventing any attempt of Berenger 
to cross that way. But this treaty, as might be ex- 
pected, was broken the first opportunity it suited the 
Saracens. (See Appendix A.) 



15 



CHAPTER II. 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 



It was not till 973 that there appeared any pros- 
pect of the Saracens being driven from this part of 
the world ; then William, first Viscount of Marseilles, 
Count of Aries, and a descendant of Bozon, King of 
Aries, determined to drive them from his dominions,* 
which extended over nearly the whole of Provence. 
He attacked them by land and sea, and was supported 
by many a valiant hand ; all were ready to join the 
common cause against the barbarian invaders. 

The Great Fraxinet was taken, and this time, for 
fear of eventualities, was razed to the ground. Then 
were the Saracens pursued from stronghold to 
stronghold, till at length they were driven to take 
refuge in a range of rocky mountains, that on one 
side were almost perpendicular, and on the other 
not much easier of approach, and hence were con- 

* The Saracens took possession of the Convent of St Sauveur, 
near Marseilles, and cut off the noses of all the nuns. 



16 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

sidered inaccessible. They managed, however, by 
scaling these rocky peaks, to gain a position nearer 
the sea, which to them was of vital importance ; and 
whilst gathering all their forces together in these deso- 
late regions, hope, that for a time began to fade, once 
more revived amongst them. On the other hand, 
wearied by such persistent opposition, apparently 
making way, yet never actually gaining ground, the 
Christian troops began to despond and to urge their 
commanders to give up so hopeless a conquest. Fore- 
most in the victories already gained, and the leader 
to whom was due the glory of taking the Great TYaxi- 
net, was one Giballin Grimaldi, a noble of Genoese 
origin, who, amongst many others, had tendered his 
services to William of Marseilles. 

A valiant and brave soldier, he could not resign 
himself to the thought of letting the Saracens remain 
in peace and at liberty to go on with their cruelties 
whilst he still had forces at his command. He there- 
fore resolved on one final attempt, and he imparted 
his enthusiasm in the cause to those he was about to 
lead to death or victory. 

In the dead of night, when all was still, he deter- 
mined to lead on his forlorn hope. In order to sur- 
prise the enemy, he determined to scale the perpcndi- 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 17 

cular side of the rock. This was done successfully, and, 
as he anticipated, he found no watch to warn them of 
his approach. They reached the summit safely and 
unnoticed, and the result fulfilled the wildest hopes 
of the brave soldier, he gained a complete victory ; 
the whole of the Saracens were massacred before sun- 
rise, and Giballin Grimaldi returned to the valley to 
meet the reward that he well merited. 

His brilliant services were recompensed, by Wil- 
liam conferring on him as fief land the coast be- 
tween St Tropez and Erejus ; which formerly was 
called Sinus Sambracitanus, but, in honour of the 
gallant soldier, was named the Gulf of Grimaud. 
The deed of gift was drawn up and executed in Sep- 
tember, 980. 

This date is the earliest authentic period from 
which it is possible to trace the Grimaldis as holding 
any power over the territory of Monaco. The actual 
history of their house may be said to commence from 
this time, though there is much diversity of opinion on 
the subject. According to some old records kept in 
the library of Mentone, the principality of Monaco 
belonged to the Grimaldis from 920, through the 
gift of Otho I., for having gained a victory over the 
Saracens in that year ; but as Otho at that period 

2 



18 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

could only have been eight years of age, and that he 
did not begin to reign till 937, and that he died in 
973, without fulfilling his oft-repeated promise of 
driving away the Saracens, it is not a record of much 
value. 

Again, Venasque, secretary to Honored II., Prince 
of Monaco, made out in 1647 a genealogical tree of 
the House of Grimaldi, tracing, in a way sufficientlv 
satisfactory to please his master, their descent as far 
back as 712 to Pepin d'Heristal, whose son was as- 
sassinated at Liege in 714. Pepin then placed his 
grandchild, a boy of five years of age, in his father's 
place as mayor of the palace of Anstrasia. However 
Venasque is not worthy of any dependence ; his genea- 
logical tree was drawn up to gratify and gain favour 
with Honore* II., and all facts recorded by him that 
could in any way cast a shade over a Grimaldi are 
carefully clothed in language that well conceals de- 
fects. 

The most accepted account of the origin of the 
Grimaldi family is the one we have first given ; and 
Giballin was valiant and brave enough to be received 
by them as the founder of their house, however great 
their pride may be. 

That in 980 the Saracens were in possession of 



THE FIRST GEIMALDI. ' 19 

the fortresses of the Great Fraxinet, St Hospice, 
Turbia, Eza, St Agnes, and Villafranca, is authenti- 
cated; therefore it is barely probable that the Gri- 
maldis were the lords of Monaco from 920 without any- 
recorded attempt to rid themselves of such destructive 
neighbours till Giballin rose up from obscurity and 
expelled them from the country. Moreover, the fact 
of Hugues, King of Italy, being, in 944, urged to send 
forces against them, and after a victory entering into 
a treaty with them by which he restored the Great 
Fraxinet to them, and no mention whatever occurring 
of the name of Grimaldi, proves that, at that period, 
they could have had no title to be called either 
masters or possessors of the territory, or even to have 
had a share in the warfare carried on against the in- 
vaders by the King of Italy, neither could William 
of Marseilles have conferred on Giballin Grimaldi as a 
reward for his achievements the land from Saint 
Tropez to Frejus, if it already belonged to his father, 
or to himself in right of his father. 

At any rate their history is a blank till 980, unless 
we accept the romance drawn by Venasque. 

Notwithstanding their expulsion from Liguria 
and Provence, the Saracens still held ground at the 
two extremities. Giballin therefore erected a habit- 



20 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

able tower, where he himself resided between the sea 
and where the Great Fraxinet had stood, thus placing 
himself in a position to be instantly aware of any ap- 
proach of his enemies, or even any attempt to attack 
him, either by land or sea. He had not long to wait 
for action. Giballin Grimaldi's character resembled 
in many points that of Garibaldi ; he was ever ready to 
help the weak and fight on the side of the oppressed. 
His philanthropic nature was already well known, and 
hence the resolution adopted by the Nizzards to send 
a deputation to him and implore his assistance against 
their common enemy, who still held the Little 
Fraxinet.* 

To their already powerful army Giballin instantly 
joined his forces, and himself took the command, and 
after several hard-fought battles he succeeded in 
driving them from Villafranca, Castellare, Turbia, and 
St Hospice, the Little Fraxinet was destroyed, and 
the Ligurian borders delivered from the barbarians. 

Monaco, like all the adjacent towns, did not re- 
cover the oppression it had been subject to during the 
eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries, till 1215, when 
it was restored by the Genoese. From the time the 

* The Little Fraxinet is supposed to have boon situated at Villa- 
franca or St Hospice. 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 21 

Saracens were driven out till 1191 the rock was utterly 
abandoned, then the Emperor Henry VI., perceiving 
the importance of its position, made it over to Genoa. 

This had already been done by Raymond V., Count 
of Toulouse, who had granted them the power of trad- 
ing in all the towns between Aries and Turbia, and 
also conferred on them the place and mountain of 
Monaco, with the lands dependent on it, ' to enjoy as 
actual possessors.' But till the Emperor of Germany 
confirmed the gift the Genoese took no advantage of 
it. Then, however, they sent two consuls and two 
nobles, accompanied by two of the emperor's deputies, 
who, in Henry VI. 's name, invested the consuls with 
the power of holding and possessing the rock, port, and 
entire territory of Monaco. In this transaction there 
is no mention made of the Grimaldis or their claim 
over the lands thus disposed of, nor do we hear of them 
again, except casually, till they rise to the surface in 
the quarrels between the Guelfs and Ghibellines. 

The Genoese were notwithstanding unable to 
establish themselves in Monaco for four-and-twenty 
years after it was made over to them, owing to the feel- 
ing of animosity existing against them amongst the 
Nizzards and Counts of Provence, who, by incessant 
hostilities, kept them in constant anxiety ; still we do 



22 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

not hear of a Grimaldi standing in their path, or being 
in any active way engaged against them. 

In 1215 they at last made a forward step, and on 
the 6th of June in that year Falco de Castello and 
several nobles were enabled to land at Monaco, and 
were followed by ships laden with wood, lime, iron, 
and other building materials, and on the 10th of the 
same month the foundation of the palace was laid, nor 
did they leave till the circumference wall and four 
towers were built. 

In 1220 Frederic II., son of Henry VI., ratified 
his father's gift to the Genoese, on the condition that 
all forts raised in Monaco should be reserved, and 
always ready for the service of the empire. Thus by 
a double donation were the Genoese secured to Monaco 
and its lands. 

Twenty years later wars broke out between the 
Republic and Frederic II., then the Genoese sought 
the alliance of Raymond Berenger, Count of Provence. 
They sent ambassadors to him, and on the 22nd of July, 
in the year 1240, a Convention was signed at Aix, in 
the Count's Chapel, by which, amongst other things, it 
was stipulated that ' Berenger renounced all claim to 
the rock, port, and littoral of Monaco, and over all the 
country from Turbia to Genoa.' 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 23 

It was about this time that the Lascaris, Counts of 
Ventimiglia, ceded Mentone, Piupin, * and Rocca- 
bruna, which from the expulsion of the Saracens were 
dependent on them, to the great Genoese, William 
Vento. The Republic, however, claiming jurisdiction, 
a lawsuit followed, in which Vento succeeded in prov- 
ing his rights over the towns in dispute, and to him 
was granted the power of appointing governors, judges, 
&c, &c. 

From the time of Giballin Grimaldi till the latter 
half of the thirteenth century little that is worth re- 
cording is known of his family. Various members of 
it joined in the Crusade wars ; and the admiral of the 
fleet that bore John of Brienne, King of Jerusalem, and 
Andrew, second King of Hungary, to Egypt, was a 
Grimaldi. Several of them also fought in the seventh 
crusade with Lewis IX., the saint king.f 

In 1240, during the great struggle between the 
Empire and the Papacy, Genoa sided with the Guelf 
party, for the pope against the emperor. Gregory IX., 
thinking to destroy his enemies with spiritual weapons, 
convoked a council for Easter at St John of Lateran. 
Genoa undertook to convey to Rome the English and 

° Podium Pinum, not a trace of which now remains, 
t Their escutcheon hangs in the Crusade Chamber in the 
Museum at Versailles. 



24 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

French prelates that had assembled at Nice for the 
purpose of proceeding there in answer to the pope's 
summons ; but before thus setting the emperor at de- 
fiance, the Republic thought it advisable to place the 
western frontier of their possessions in security. To 
this end they despatched two deputies to Aix, and 
there Raymond Berenger V. concluded a treaty with 
them by which they mutually agreed to respect and 
protect the lands and people of one another. Berenger 
was to guard and watch over the Genoese territory 
from Genoa to Monaco, and Genoa to act the same 
part by her ally from Monaco to the extreme end of 
Provence, which extended to the Rhone. 

The Guelf cause was unfortunate j the Genoese 
fleet carrying the priests met the Ghibelline fleet, 
which was composed of the emperor's Sicilian vessels 
and Pisan ships. Of the 27 Genoese galleys, 
three were sunk and 19 taken, 4000 men made 
prisoners, and the cardinals and bishops taken to 
Pisa, where they were put in silver chains. The 
conquered fleet was under the command of James 
Malocello, and several members of the great Guelf 
families of Grimaldi and Fieschi held posts of responsi- 
bility under him. It was after this defeat they sought 
refuge in exile, and escaped to the fortified towns of 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 25 

the littoral, where they soon made terras with Charles 
of Anjou, who took their part against the Ghibellines. 
In 1257, Charles, desiring to recover his ancient 
rights over some of the neighbouring territory, laid 
claim to the province of Ventiraiglia. William II., 
Count of Ventimiglia, feeling the impossibility of con- 
tending with his royal oppressor, submitted with as 
good a grace as he could ; Charles in compensation 
gave him lands situated in Provence, and an income of 
5000 sous. But this arrangement caused great offence 
to the Genoese, who feared Charles as a near neigh- 
bour ; however, not wishing to quarrel, yet resolved 
to test their rights over Ventimiglia and the territory 
belonging to it, which belonged to them through im- 
perial gifts, they sent three deputies to Aix to contest 
his taking possessions of the territory of the Lascaris. 
Charles, also feeling himself unable to persist beyond 
a certain point, agreed to a compromise, which was 
signed by the contending parties on the 2nd July, 
1260, by which the king retained the lands of Venti- 
miglia without the town, Castiglione, and Briga, and 
the Genoese held Ventimiglia town, Monaco, and 
Roccabruna ; Mentone * and Piupin being still re- 
tained by the Ventos. 

* There are still a few coins in existence bearing the Vento 
effigy, which were struck at Mentone during this period. 



26 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

The Genoese desiring to attach to their govern- 
ment more firmly these slippery possessions, permitted 
the Monacians commercial privileges, which em- 
powered them to transport from Genoa to Monaco, 
without tax, all merchandise necessary for the benefit 
of the inhabitants, and they were also enabled to dis- 
pose of their own produce without paying export 
duty. 

Bat this temporary lull was not to last. In 1271 
quarrels took place amongst the rival families of Genoa, 
that again brought on war. Luccheto Grimaldi had 
been elected podesta of Ventimiglia ; but he had had 
much to contend against in the interest given by the 
Curli family to the Dorias and Spinolas. Though 
successful at Ventimiglia, Luchetto was defeated in 
his endeavours to be created a magistrate at Genoa 
by Oberto Spinola and Oberto Doria, Avhom the people 
elected ^captains of the Republic. Lucchetto's sup- 
porters flew to Ventimiglia for protection, where he 
had himself remained ; but too weak of themselves to 
revenge their wrongs on the Ghibellines, they appealed 
to the King of Naples, promising in case of their suc- 
cess, and of their being, through his aid, able to enter 
Genoa as rulers, to recognize themselves as his vassals. 
Charles promised them his support, and war was de- 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 27 

clared between him and the Genoese Republic. The 
Provencal troops being in the field turned the scales 
for the time being in favour of the Guelfs. Seneschal 
Burlas, to whom William Vento opened the gates of 
the Castle of Mentone, attacked and retook Roccabruna 
and Ventimiglia ; but the following year the towns 
were besieged by Rinaklo Spinola, and once more held 
by the Ghibellines. Having succeeded in driving the 
Seneschal's troops back, Spinola attempted, but fruit- 
lessly, to take Mentone, Charles's troops bravely re- 
sisting the Republicans. Peace was at last brought 
about by the interposition of Pope Adrian V. in 
1276, who was a member of the Pieschi family. By 
the treaty then concluded the Grimaldis retained 
Monaco, and could re-enter Genoa. 

The quarrel between the Guelfs and Ghibellines 
broke out again 20 years after this, and Monaco 
was the refuge of the defeated side. There, in 1296, 
the Pieschis, Grimaldis, and other chiefs of the van- 
quished side sought safety. They fortified themselves 
so strongly, that all the efforts made by the Genoese 
to dislodge them were ineffectual, whilst they, on the 
other hand, were committing every description of hos- 
tility against the Republic. Genoa being fully alive 
to the fact, that without Charles of Anjou's help they 



28 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

could not offer such resistance or be guilty of such 
aggressions, once more declared war against him. 
This was happily averted by a conference held be- 
tween the representatives of the two powers. The 
king undertook to restore to Genoa all the fortresses 
held by the Guelfs, and the Guelfs were once more 
free to return to Genoa and take back their confis- 
cated lands. Charles having acquired by purchase 
all the real estate they possessed in Monaco, Eza, and 
Turbia, he converted them into a fief in favour of 
Nicholas Spinola, in 1303, who in return paid the 
king 100 ounces of gold. This is the first establish- 
ment of the Spinola family in the country. 

The Guelfs that did not choose to return to Genoa 
were permitted to establish themselves at Nice, Turbia, 
or Eza, without being subject to any tax or the pay- 
ment of any tribute. They were also permitted to re- 
tain all their war-weapons and ammunition. Those 
that did return, however, to Genoa, again aroused 
the everlasting hatred between the Guelfs and 
Ghibellines, and all the horrors of a civil war once 
more began. Opicino Spinola, captain-general of the 
Republic, was driven out with all his adherents ; the 
Guelf cause thus triumphed. Mentone was besieged 
and taken by King Robert's troops, successor to 



THE FIRST GRIMALDI. 29 

Charles II., though soon after it was retaken by the 
Genoese. Hunted from all parts, the Ghibellines 
found in Monaco their only place of refuge, which 
since its cession by Charles II. to the Spinolas had 
been occupied by that family. 

Francis Grimaldi, called Malizia, being one of the 
Guelf chiefs who evacuated Monaco on Charles II. 
delivering it over to Genoa, and who refused to return 
to his own country, had since that period lived in re- 
tirement at Nice, forming plans, and watching eagerly 
for an opportunity of re-taking Monaco. The Spinolas 
having rendered themselves odious by their pride and 
overbearance, even caused the Doria family to with- 
draw their alliance. Francis Grimaldi took advantage 
of their disunion, and gained the Dorias over to 
himself. Together they organized the plot which 
Malizia so successfully carried out. On Christmas 
Eve, in the year 1306, the Spinolas, still holding 
the rock, went at midnight with all the inhabitants 
and the garrison to Mass. This was the moment fixed 
on by Francis to execute his plans. Disguised as a 
monk, he approached the town, which his garb enabled 
him to enter without difficulty. Once in, with the 
help of those he had already caused to be there and 
await him, the sentinels on duty were strangled, and 



30 



THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 



then all his adherents were admitted. In a short 
space of time the forts and town were in their hands. 
Resistance against such numbers being impossible, the 
Spinolas sought safety in flight, leaving the Guelfs 
masters of the rock. 

M. Abel Rendu suggests as a no unlikely thing 
that the Grimaldi arms, being supported on either 
side by a monk holding a drawn sword, takes its origin 
from this occurrence. 



31 



CHAPTER III. 

CHAKXES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 

Whilst Francis Grimaldi was concerting plans 
for his re-establishment in Monaco, which we have 
seen were successfully carried out, his brother Rainier 
was also distinguishing himself in a manner that 
brought him both wealth and honour. 

At this period the navies of Italy were considered 
superior to any others ; and it was to the Italian 
Republics that the kings of France frequently made 
application for aid, when the exigencies of war neces- 
sitated their having recourse to maritime force. 
When Philip IV., surnamed Le Bel, was carrying on 
war with Flanders, he placed a governor over the 
provinces he had conquered, whose tyranny was such, 
that the people, incensed past bearing by his cruelties, 
rose up en masse, and gained the famous battle of 
Courtray, in which the flower of the French army 
perished. Philip resolved to crush a people who had 
dared to rebel against the ruler his authority had 



32 , THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

placed over them ; and the more surely to gain his 
end he determined — the country being intersected by 
rivers and canals and estuaries like arms of the sea — 
to employ a navy. When Charles, Count of Valois, 
the king's brother, was called to Italy by Pope Boni- 
face VIII. , to take command of the Guelf party, he 
had heard much of the reputation for bravery and 
valour of Rainier Grimalcli ; therefore Philip deputed 
Charles to offer Rainier a command in the French 
service. Rainier accepted, and equipped 16 galleys, 
which he took with him. The king gathered from 
the various French ports 20 more, but neither so light 
nor so well manned as the Italian. With these 
Rainier received orders to raise the siege of Ziriczee, 
which was blockaded by Guy de Dampierre, Count of 
Flanders. Rainier as he advanced seized much 
valuable booty, destroyed and captured several ships, 
and finally, in August, 1304, gained the mouth of the 
Scheldt, in sight of the Island of Schouwen, of which 
Ziriczee is the capital. Guy was fully prepared to 
meet his enemy with forces far exceeding those 
Rainier had at command ; still the latter, perceiving 
this, advanced bravely and full of confidence 1 . 

The encounter took place with a stolid firmness on 
the Flemish side, and hot eagerness on the Italian ; 



CHARLES GR1MALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 33 

but the latter were unable to withstand the enormous 
forces opposed to them ; the tide also was in favour of 
their enemy; but they struggled on bravely for hours, 
several of their ships were taken, some foundered, 
others were burnt, and the Flemish added another 
victory to that of Courtray. But the tide turned, aiid 
with it their fortune. Rainier, seeing the moment 
had arrived to redeem his losses, seized it. He 
ranged his remaining ships in line, leaving the heavy 
French ships to keep the enemy occupied on the left, 
whilst he, with well-directed fire, attacked them on the 
right, cutting them in two; without a minute's loss 
he made for the ship where the admiral's flag was 
flying, boarded it, and took Guy prisoner. Rainier's 
mission over, he returned with his captive to France, 
when Philip rewarded his services by creating him 
Admiral- General of France, with an annuity of 1000 
francs, and conferred on him the manor of Villeneuve, 
in Normandy. 

Robert, King of Naples, also confided to Rainier 
the command of the immense fleet he sent against the 
Emperor Henry VII. and Frederic, King of Sicily, in 
1312, through which the Guelfs gained fresh vic- 
tories, and Gaspar Colonna, a general of the empire, 
was taken prisoner, and conducted to Naples. 

3 



3-i THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

This is the last we hear of Rainier; and his 
brother Francis is stated to have been killed in an 
engagement near Ventimiglia in 1309. 

In 1314 the Guelf party, being in possession of 
Genoa, drove out the Ghibellines, who made a vigor- 
ous attempt to re-instate themselves in 131S; but 
Genoa flew to the protection of Robert of Anjou, who 
went himself with a powerful army to their aid, reach- 
ing Genoa on the 21st of July. For a time they kept 
the Ghibellines at bay; but in 1320 they were rein- 
forced by a fleet of twenty-eight galleys, and made for 
Savona. The Guelfs sent thirty-two ships against them, 
commanded by Gasparo Grimaldi ; but, after an un- 
fortunate encounter, he had to put back to Genoa, 
which port the Ghibellines then blockaded. Very soon 
the dearth of provisions began to create despair 
amongst the inhabitants, when hope was revived by 
the return of Rinaldo Grimaldi with the Genoese fleet 
from the East ; he forced the blockade, sunk several of 
the enemy's ships, and caused ten galleys, laden with 
corn bought at Constantinople, to enter. The war 
continued with success alternating between the con- 
tending parties, till subsequent events caused them 
temporarily to forget their animosities, and join to- 
gether against a common enemy. 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OE MONACO. 35 

III these changes occasioned by war Monaco was 
not without being affected. The Spinolas wrested it 
from the second Rainier, who held it from the death 
of Francis till 1327 : thus the Grimaldis' dominion on 
this occasion lasted but twenty-one years. They then 
fell back on their old friend, Robert of Anjou, for aid. 
When his troops were known to be ordered to join 
the forces of Grimaldi, the Spinolas offered to surren- 
der ; but the discord existing amongst the besiegers 
as to ulterior possession of the place, having com- 
promised their success, it was not till the year follow- 
ing that, attacked by Aigueblanche, Seneschal of Pro- 
vence, they really, after an honourable resistance, gave 
up the contest. King Robert, in coming to the aid 
of the Grimaldis, had in this instance less their interest 
at heart than a desire of putting an end to the pirat- 
ing carried on by the inhabitants, which, however, he 
was not successful in doing, the port of Hercules 
remaining still for a long time the hot-bed of maritime 
brigandage. 

In 1330 Rainier died; peace was then concluded 
between the contending parties, and in 1331 the two 
factions united their efforts against the pirate Cata- 
lans, who had become the terror of the whole littoral, 
ravaging the entire coast. At this time Rainier's 



36 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

son Charles was chief of the Grimaldis ; he proved 
himself to be a son worthy of his father; he fought 
bravely and with success, the Catalans rapidly dis- 
appearing, though as they were driven back they 
committed frightful depredations along the Ligurian 
coast. Retribution was however in store for them : 
another of Rainier's sons, named Anthonv, followed 
them at the head of forty-five galleys, he seized a 
number of their vessels off Barcelona, and many of 
the towns along the coast retain sorry recollections of 
his passage. Peace was at length signed with Al- 
phonso, their king, in 1336, and maritime commerce 
was once more carried on in tolerable security. 

This peace was barely concluded when the eter- 
nal animosities once more broke out between the 
Guelfs and Ghibellines. An election which favoured 
the families of Doria and Spinola, rekindled angry 
feelings in the breasts of the Grimaldis, who, refusing 
to recognize the authority of their rivals, withdrew 
with the Fieschis to Monaco, and there got ready a 
fleet for the purpose of blockading the port of Genoa : 
this they did, being aided by Robert of Anjou with 
money. From there they directed their course towards 
the Adriatic and Greek Archipelago, took Scio, and 
returned laden witli bootv and riches to their rock. 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 37 

Two years later Monaco again sent twenty -two ships to 
Genoa, and for several days they blockaded the port, 
doing considerable injury to their commerce. 

A fresh cause of dispute now arose between the 
chiefs of the two factions. Nicholas Spinola, having 
purchased from Charles of Anjou the rights of pos- 
session and jurisdiction over the town and territory of 
Monaco, very naturally looked on the Grimaldis as 
usurpers and plunderers ; and determined to wrest 
what by right of purchase was his, back again. 
Charles, thinking that his own adherents might 
possibly see some degree of justice in Spinola's 
claims, thought it prudent to suggest an amicable 
arrangement, and offered to pay 12,000 golden 
florins, at that time a very considerable sum, on 
Spinola resigning to him his entire rights over the 
territory he considered he had been robbed of. To 
this proposition Spinola agreed, and on the 9th of 
July, 1338, in the Square of San Lucca at Genoa, he 
ceded to Rabella Grimaldi, Charles's cousin, and who 
represented him on the occasion, every title of claim 
in any form to Monaco and the territory then at- 
tached to it. 

This was actually the first time that a Grimaldi 
could be said to be entire master and lord of Monaco. 



38 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Through the protection of France they strengthened 
their establishment, a protection the Grimaldis well 
earned by their valiant services to that country. 

It was very shortly after Charles had acquired 
his fresh, and now undisputed, claim to Monaco, that 
Philip of Valois, then engaged in a long, and what 
proved an unsuccessful, war against Edward III., of 
England, remembering his father, Kainier's, reputation 
for bravery, sent a message to Charles asking him to 
accept the command of a fleet. Charles at that mo- 
ment, taking advantage of having nothing else to 
do, was venting his old bitterness against the Genoese 
by endeavouring again to blockade their port, but he 
left this to stand over, in order to accept the royal 
offer ; and with Anthony Doria, who likewise accept- 
ed a command, they left, taking with them twenty-two 
well-equipped galleys, and joined the fleet then waging 
fierce war against the English. Eor the services 
he then rendered, but not for his victories, as he 
gained none, Philip VI. conferred two pensions of 
1000 francs each on Grimaldi, one in perpetuity, the 
other for life. 

During his absence from Monaco the piracy car- 
ried on by the Monacians was equalled only by the 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, EIRST LORD OE MONACO. 39 

atrocities committed in the days of the Saracens. 
Three of their galleys under King Robert's colours 
having murdered the crews belonging to some Vene- 
tian ships, next attacked several that were sent by the 
pope against the Turks. The Holy Father and Ve- 
nice were alike highly indignant with Robert, who 
earnestly prayed them to believe he was ignorant and 
innocent of any attempt to injure them. After this 
the robbers changed their scene of action, and carried 
desolation along the coast of Catalonia. Genoa did not 
escape either ; her ships were as good prizes as any 
others. Nice now cried out loudly against the brutal 
proceedings of the Monacians, for her vessels were 
compelled to pay contribution every time they passed 
by the port of Hercules. In vain did those in author- 
ity warn Charles's representatives : they were deaf 
alike to threats or remonstrances, giving evasive 
answers, and continuing their unlawful aggressions. A 
historian of that period, worthy of reliance, named 
Ubertus Folieta, says : ' Monaco, become the home 
of bankrupts and the refuge of criminals, was in 
1344 like an impregnable city for its masters, from 
whence proceeded indefatigable pirates, ravaging 
the coasts of Liguria, ruining commerce, and having 



40 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

mercy for none.' Her history at this period is cer- 
tainly little to her credit or to those under whose rule 
she was left. 

The Guelf and Ghibelline struggle continued un- 
interruptedly under the two first doges, Boccanegra 
and John de Murta. The people at this time were 
victorious ; the Grimaldis who sided with the nobles 
were exiled, and all the nobles that chose to remain in 
Genoa were excluded from any participation in public 
affairs. 

On his return to Monaco, Charles recommenced 
and kept up an incessant warfare against the Republic. 
The Genoese, at last roused to action, came to the very 
port of Monaco in 1345 and seized a ship. This en- 
raged the Grimaldis still further, and they threatened 
to invade them in the Polcevera valley. Boccanegra, 
the doge, offered to make terms, but Charles dis- 
trusted him, and actually put his threat into execution. 
The Republic was beaten, and had to submit to the 
terms offered them, which resulted in the chiefs of 
both Guelfs and Ghibellines uniting with the do2;e in 
the administration of justice. Pardon was likewise 
granted to all exiles. On so ignominious a conclusion 
to hostilities Boccanegra resigned, and John de Murta 
succeeded him. The moment he was in power he re- 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OP MONACO. 41 

solved to have his revenge. Through his instru- 
mentality an insurrection broke out, the nobles were 
driven from Genoa, and the Grimaldis were forced to 
give way at Polcevera and return to Monaco. Thus 
the people once more regaining power, the nobles were 
compelled to conclude an armistice, and then agree to 
a peace, which excluded the chiefs of both factions 
from any share in the government, and exiled the one 
head of each party, Grimaldi and Spinola. Thus 
driven back, Charles immediately commenced warlike 
preparations on a very large scale, with a view to 
regain in Genoa the position that he was forced to 
give up. He got ready thirty galleys and 10,000 
armed men. The Genoese became alarmed, the doge 
and his council met, and they decided that the govern- 
ment should have recourse to a private loan guaranteed 
on the yearly income of the Republic. This was the 
creation of the celebrated St George bank. Twenty- 
nine ships and 6000 men were instantly prepared, 
and they resolved to resist their enemies to the 
uttermost ; but a mandate from Philip VI. to Charles, 
to return to Prance in all haste, made him once more 
renounce his intended attack against the Republic. 

Previous to his leaving he brought to a satisfactory 
conclusion a matter he had had for some time greatly 



42 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

at heart, namely, the extension of his territory by the 
purchase from the Ventos of the castle and territory of 
Mentone with full and complete jurisdiction, as also 
their entire possessions in the territories of Venti- 
miglia and Roccabruna, for the sum of 16,000 
golden florins. The deed was signed at Nice on the 
19th April, 1346, before Bertrand Silvestre, a notary. 
After thus increasing his possessions and adding to 
his power, Charles, accompanied by Anthony Doria, 
left at the head of thirty-three galleys for the coasts of 
France. He was not more successful in this engage- 
ment against the English than he had been on the for- 
mer occasion. The fight was severe ; his men were 
laying around him dead and dying, when he and Doria 
both fell dangerously wounded. On seeing this the few 
that survived lost all hope, and in despair they threw 
their arms clown and hastily retreated towards the 
French position. The king, furious at seeing them, 
called out in his anger to ' Kill that rabble, unneces- 
sarily blocking up our way.' The jealousy and con- 
sequent hatred that existed between the Genoese and 
French troops made the latter ready enough to carry 
out their master's brutal order. But in their endeavour 
to massacre the men who had been fighting side by 
side with them in the same cause, they gave the Eng- 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 43 

lisli a chance they did not let slip, and soon the French 
were entirely annihilated. Edward III. thus gained 
on Saturday, 26th August, 1346, the glorious victory 
at Crecy. One king (the King of Bohemia), ten 
princes, eighty bannerets, twelve hundred knights, and 
thirty thousand soldiers, lay slain on the field of battle. 

When sufficiently recovered from his wounds, 
Charles Grimaldi rejoined his fleet and again tried his 
fortune against the English, by going to aid the people 
of Calais, then sorely oppressed by our king ; but he 
was never to number among his victories one against 
England. Calais fell, and soon after he returned to 
Monaco. 

Once more in his own country, he gave employ- 
ment to his fleet by sending it against the Greeks and 
Catalans. Don Jayme II., King of Majorca, at war 
with Peter IV., King of Arragon, sent to request 
Charles to come to his aid ; but Philip having con- 
quered, Charles returned to the contest between him- 
self and the Catalans, who were subjects of Philip IV. 

Again, in 1349, a common cause united him with 
the Genoese. The Moors were committing terrible 
depredations in the Mediterranean, and John of Murta 
having sent a fleet to Philip's aid, who was bravely 
resisting them, Charles joined the Genoese expedition, 



U THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

which again led to the return of the Grimaldis to 
Genoa. Early in January, 1350, John de Murta died, 
and was succeeded by John de Valenti, who removed 
the ban of exile from the Spinola and Grimaldi 
families which had been pronounced against them in 
1346. 

In 1353 the Genoese prepared a fleet of 60 
galleys and sent them against the Venetians and 
Catalans, who having joined their forces, proved formid- 
able enemies. The command was o;iven to Anthonv 
Grimaldi, Charles's brother, instead of Pagano Doria, 
who held it before ; but his presumption lost all. He 
returned with a few disabled ships only, bearing the 
news of his terrible reverse. This threw Genoa into 
the greatest consternation, and aroused the old feeling 
of animosity against the Grimaldis, who were again 
exiled. 

When Charles returned to Monaco, he turned his 
thoughts to extending still further his territory, and 
within the year he purchased from William Peter Las- 
caris, Count of Ventimiglia, the castle, town, and 
territory of Roccabruna, with all the rights attached 
to their possession, for 6000 golden florins. 

Thus at this date for the first time we are able to 
recognize what we have up to a few years ago been 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 45 

accustomed to regard as the principality of Monaco, 
namely, the three towns of Monaco, Mentone, and 
Roccabruna, united under one government. 

Charles did much for his family and his country ; 
but he was doomed to die with the bitter regret at his 
heart that all he had gained was wrenched from him, a 
fate he deserved far less than many of his successors. 
The navy of Monaco was raised by him to a rank 
higher than any other in the Mediterranean. His 
army was tolerable, the population large, and com- 
merce flourishing. The privilege granted to him and 
Anthony Doria, by Philip of Valois, to have the ex- 
clusive right for two years of taking merchandise out 
of Trance, and to trade with it on all the Mediter- 
ranean coasts, greatly increased his wealth and the 
prosperity of the country. But all this time the dark 
cloud was gathering that was soon to fall and crush all 
his success. 

Genoa, in despair at the position she found herself 
in after the defeat of her navy, dismissed the doge, 
Valenti, and offered the government of the Republic to 
Visconti, Archbishop of Milan, who sent William, 
Marquis Pallavicini, to rule in his name. This caused 
unity for a time to exist amongst the factious parties, 
and a great naval victory, gained by Pagano Doria 



46 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

against the Venetians, added to their contentment ; 
but on Visconti's death the succession passed to his 
nephews, and they concluded a peace with Venice, 
which was fatal to their own power in Genoa. Seeing 
the gradually growing feeling of discontent, Bocca- 
negra, their first doge, came from Pisa, whither he had 
for twelve years lived in retirement, and., always adored 
by the people, the sight of him drove them to an open 
revolt against the Visconti rule. • Boccanegra was 
soon recalled to power, drove out the Milanese, and 
took possession of the two Rivieras, with the excep- 
tion of the seigniory of Monaco, which, as of old, con- 
tinued to harass Genoa. At last Boccanegra resolved 
to crush it, and in 1357, at the head of a considerable 
fleet, he went and blockaded the port. Charles, utterly 
unprepared to contend against such a force, and with 
no means of obtaining help or provisions, after bravely 
holding out for a month, was compelled to surrender. 
The Monacians were decimated by hunger and thirst. 
Monaco, being built on a rock, has no spring- water, 
and in those days the tanks that are now constructed 
to hold rain-water did not exist. An indemnity of 
20,000 golden florins was given to Charles by the 
Republic on his surrendering the town. 

Thus the place was again lost to the Grimaldis, 



CHARLES GRIMALDI, FIRST LORD OF MONACO. 47 

after an occupation of twenty-two years only, during 
v^hich period they certainly rendered themselves inde- 
pendent, but terribly annoying and disquieting to the 
Republic. They retired to Nice, where they plotted 
with the inhabitants to expel the Genoese from their 
new conquest. Boccanegra, being warned, compelled the 
authorities to seek out the conspirators, and threatened 
Queen Jane of Naples with war if his orders were not 
carried out. Genoa, being at that moment in a posi- 
tion that rendered her capable of fulfilling her threat, 
was listened to, and the Seneschal of Provence com 
menced proceedings against the Grimalclis and their 
adherents. This conspiracy was much exaggerated, 
and caused hostilities between the queen's subjects 
and the Genoese, which did not terminate till the 
doge's death in 1358, when peace was concluded at 
Mentone on the 5th of September, in the Church of St 
Michael, in the presence of the principal members of 
the Grimaldi family and other notables. In the same 
year Charles died at Mentone, whither he had retired, 
leaving six children by his marriage with Luchinette, 
daughter of Gerard Spinola. 



48 



CHAPTER IV. 



RAINIER GRIMALUI. 



Rainier, Charles's eldest son and successor, had 
till the year 1358 been engaged in the service of 
France, where he continued to keep up his reputation 
for bravery and valour. On his return to his own 
country, Jane I., Queen of Naples, desiring to secure 
his assistance (in case of need) to herself, created him 
Seneschal of Coni, Stura, Demont, and Nice, which 
places since the time of Charles I. of Anjou had 
formed a portion of Provence. It was not long before 
Rainier' s fidelity to his new mistress was tested, 
Amadeus VI., Count of Savoy, always desirous of 
obtaining these places, which intercepted his communi- 
cation with the sea, thought a more favourable time 
could not present itself than the troubled reign of 
poor ill-fated Jane. Rainier proved true enough, but 
troops failed him ; he had no forces to compete with 
those brought by Amadeus, and consequently the 
Count of Savoy took possession of the long-coveted 



RAINIER GRIMALDL 49 

positions. The queen, grieved at the victories which 
had wrested her territories from her, convoked the 
States of Provence, and demanded funds to enable 
her, by raising an army powerful enough to crush her 
enemy, to win back her lost provinces. They instantly 
voted the money required, the necessary forces were 
prepared, Rainier took the command, and in a few 
months drove Amadeus out of all his freshly-gained 
victories. The Duke of Milan for a moment seemed 
disposed to try his luck by following Amadeus' steps, 
but Rainier seemed too well prepared, so he gave up 
the attempt. The money granted by the States 
having been swallowed up before the war was at an 
end, Rainier advanced 12,000 golden florins, to enable 
its being carried on till victory was complete and 
secure. In the archives of the Palace of Monaco it 
is stated that the Queen of Naples, on the 27 th of 
March, 1363, ordered her treasurer to repay the 
money lent by Rainier ; but, according to Bouche and 
Nostradamus, Jane conferred on him Tourette, Vence, 
and Boison, in recompense of his services. 

It was not long before a trifling circumstance led 
to his taking up arms once more in the queen's serv- 
ice. In 1364 the Emperor Charles put forth his 
claims to the kingdom of Aries ; he went there, and 



50 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

after being crowned king, ascended the Rhone, and 
stopped at Villeneuve-les-Avignon, where Lewis of 
Anjou entertained him with great splendour. At the 
conclusion of a magnificent feast given in his honour, 
the newly-crowned king ceded his rights over Aries 
(the true value of which he clearly knew how far to 
appreciate) to his host, as a return for his hospitality. 
Little worth as this gift was, it served to give birth 
to wild hopes in Lewis of Anjou's breast. 

Provence being divided from Naples by great 
distance, Lewis thought that it must eventually be- 
come separate from the kingdom altogether ; he there- 
fore indulged in the idea that he might appropriate 
the State to himself, and join it to Languedoc, where 
his father, King John, was governor. 

Circumstances seemed to favour his wishes, for 
just at that time Duguesclin was passing through 
Languedoc on his return to Spain, with a band of 
soldiers, all mere adventurers, ready to seU themselves 
for any cause to the highest bidder, their mission then 
being to win the throne of Castile for Henry of Trans- 
tamare. Lewis, however, had no difficulty in getting 
them to change their intentions ; and having accepted 
his service, they carried out his orders by first attack- 



RAINIER GRBIALDI. 51 

ing the Castle of Tarascon, which through treachery 
almost immediately surrendered. From there they 
marched to Aries. Then it was that Rainier, called 
by Queen Jane to go and rescue her possessions from 
the peril they appeared to be in, instantly responded, 
and at the head of twenty well-equipped galleys went 
up the Rhone, joined his forces with the gallant troop 
under the command of Raymond d'Agoult, and to- 
gether they succeeded in saving the town. 

Still Lewis could not quietly resign his newly-born 
hopes without one more attempt at fulfilling them. 
It was "useless, he saw, to attempt force, so he tried 
fair words. He endeavoured to win the Arlesiens to 
him by bribery, and the immense offers he made 
Rainier, if he would take up arms under him, were 
such, that nothing save his staunch fidelity to 
Queen Jane could have enabled him to withstand. 
Rank, wealth, and, above all, power, were sturdily 
refused, though he did say that he would be willing 
to listen to him on the conclusion of hostilities, as, 
besides the tremendous offers that were made, Rainier 
had fought too long with and for France not to have 
his heart in their cause. Finding it useless to con- 
tend longer against fate, Lewis retired, resigning 



52 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Tarascon, his only conquest, which Rainier at once 
took back. The qneen sent her gallant ally 4000 
golden francs in token of her gratitude. 

On the termination of war Lewis showed his 
generous nature and his power of appreciating bravery 
and fidelity by asking his brother, Charles V. of 
France, to confer on his late rival, Rainier, the title 
and office which, at the price of treachery, he had so 
firmly refused; hence in 1369 Rainier was created 
an admiral of Prance and commander of the king's 
Mediterranean fleets on the Languedoc coast, and for 
ten galleys which he was bound to maintain, he was 
to receive 1600 francs. On the 10th of February, 
1370, Charles V. conferred on him a pension of 1500 
francs for his good and loyal services to Prance by 
sea and land. Notwithstanding this, Rainier still 
watched over Queen Jane's interests, nor was he 
entirely forgetful of his own at Mentone, Roccabruna, 
and Castiglione, to which places his territory for the 
present was confined. 

With nothing at this period of any great moment 
to employ him, his attention was drawn to the schism 
which, on the death of Gregory XL, arose in the 
Church. Two popes claimed to be the rightful 
successors of St Peter. Urban VI. held his footiii2r 



RAINIER GRIMALDI. 53 

as such at Rome, and Clement VII. took as equally 
firm a stand at Avignon; from which places they 
kept up a furious war, temporal and spiritual. They 
launched anathemas and bulls against each other, 
besides excommunicating one another. Urban VI. 
was considered by the majority to be the legitimate 
pope, having been elected by the cardinals and 
according to the canonical laws, but his weakness lay 
in having offended the cardinals, who therefore gave 
their support to his rival. France, Spain, and Naples 
were the only Catholic countries against him, but 
they giving the preference to Clement VII. enabled 
that pontiff to maintain his claims to the Papal chair. 
These ' rogues ' and ' anti-Christs,' as they mutually styled 
each other, found their supremacy was more likely to 
be confirmed and settled through powder and shot 
than by cursing and swearing. The rebel cardinals 
were about leaving Rome, with all the treasure they 
could amass, to join Clement at Avignon. Urban, 
who did his best to cut off their passage by land, 
made most seductive offers to Rainier to waylay 
them by sea. This he did, and succeeded not alone 
in seizing their property, but their persons likewise. 
He conducted them prisoners to Mentone, and re- 
turned the Church property he had taken, such as the 



54 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

gold and silver vases, books, and relics (amongst them 
was Moses' rod), and other pontifical ornaments be- 
longing to the Apostolic chamber, and which the 
Archbishop of Milan had taken to use for the conse- 
cration of Clement. The other treasure he was permit- 
ted to keep in return for the service he had rendered. 

But Rainier now found that Urban VI. was lend- 
ing his support to one Charles de Duras, who was 
trying to wrest the crown of Naples from Queen Jane 
I. This led to his withdrawing from the Roman 
Pope's side, and passing over to the Avignon Pope, 
who was a friend of the queen's. Urban having 
excommunicated Jane, Rainier began to harass and 
annoy him in all possible ways, and his efforts were 
attended with great success. This change of Rainier's 
policy, together with Clement VII. 's necessities, was 
the cause of benefit to some distant branches of his 
family. 

In 1379 George del Caretto, Marquis of Savona, 
having acquired a share in the seigniorial rights over- 
Mentone from Rainier, three years later ceded them 
to Mark and Luke, the two sons of Anthony, brother 
of Charles I. Soon after Luke was created Admiral 
of Provence by Queen Jane, and Mark was made a 
captain-general by Charles V. These two lucrative 



RAINIER GRMALDI. 55 

appointments enabled the brothers to acquire the 
seigniories of Villeneuve and Cagnes, in Provence, 
which Queen Jane approved of by letters-patent. 
She was always ready to confer or confirm any dignity 
on a Grimaldi, out of regard to their head, Rainier. 
In 1383 Clement VII. took from the Bishop of 
Grasse, Autibes, with the apology that it required to 
be under his own control ; but almost immediately 
after, that necessity seemed to give way to one more 
urgent, he stood sorely in need of money, and there- 
fore he agreed to give it to Mark and Luke Grimaldi 
for 9000 florins ; the pope eased his conscience by 
arguing that it was to a Grimaldi he sold it. Luke 
soon died, leaving Mark alone to enjoy his possessions. 
The Grimaldis retained Autibes till 1608, when Henry 
IV. of France bought it for 250,000 florins. Time 
had increased its value. M. du Vair, president of 
the Aix parliament, took possession of it in the king's 
name. 

On the 2 2nd of May, 1382, all the troubles of 
poor Queen Jane were brought to a close. She died 
from strangulation, which death she underwent by 
the orders of Charles de Duras. On the 13th of June 
in the same year Lewis of Anjou, who fourteen years 
previously had vainly attempted to wrest Provence 



56 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

from her, and who in 13S0 had been adopted by her 
as her heir and successor, he being her nearest living 
relative, entered Italy Avith a flourishing army, and 
Rainier in command, to dispute with Charles the 
crown he had gained by murder. Rainier won battle 
after battle, but could never win a decisive victory, 
owing to Sir John Hawkwood, the famous English 
soldier, who had joined Duras' cause. He kept 
incessantly worrying Rainier s troops, without doing 
any actual harm, but he prevented them doing any 
great good. Thus many months were lost by Lewis 
uselessly pursuing his rival ; they were able to keep 
nothing they won, and the country was nearly ruined, 
for as Charles moved onwards, pursued by Rainier, he 
destroyed all the crops, in order to subdue the French 
army by famine, being unable to do so by the sword ; 
and in this he would probably have succeeded had it 
not been for Rainier' s forethought in having provisions 
on board his galleys. But at length sickness put an 
end to this warfare ; disease nearly decimated the 
French army. On the 10th of October, 13S4, Lewis 
himself fell a victim. Before his death he conferred 
on his friend and ally several islands and the fief 
lands held by Leonardo Ereto, which had been con- 
fiscated on account of his treason against the queen. 



RAINIER GBIMALDI. 57 

However, as Charles de Duras held the reins of 
government in his hands, Lewis' gifts were of little 
worth. For upwards of a century the House of 
Anjou endeavoured to conquer the kingdom of Naples, 
but it was gone from them. Others, too, of their 
possessions were slipping from their grasp through 
bribery and treachery ; Nice and its territory amongst 
other places was wrested from them. 

A Count de Bueil, a distant branch of the House 
of Grimaldi, was the principal mover in the events 
which led to Nice passing to Amadeus VII., Count of 
Savoy. Lewis II. was occupied with all his available 
forces in contesting with Ladislaus, Duras' successor, 
his possession of Naples ; thus Nice was left, with 
Bueil as seneschal, perfectly unprotected. Bueil, in 
consideration of a handsome pension and the here- 
ditary governorship of Nice, betrayed his trust, and 
handed the place over to Amadeus. The Nizzards, 
utterly helpless, were incapable even of making a 
show of resistance 3 and so passively received their 
new master. John Grimaldi, Count de Bueil, was an 
adventurous and courageous soldier, and one not 
likely to rest in peace if the possibility presented 
itself to his mind of increasing his wealth or power ; 
therefore when he found himself in such close prox- 



5S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

imity to Monaco, that convenient and much-coveted 
little fortress, it was no wonder he entertained the 
idea of getting possession of it. He induced Ama- 
deus to attempt the enterprise. But Genoa was very 
watchful and careful over the rock ; they kept a good 
garrison in it, and, moreover, through mild govern- 
ment, and granting them many privileges they had 
hitherto not enjoyed, they won the inhabitants over to 
desire their maintenance of rule. However, Genoa's 
internal dissensions, which so often proved fatal to her 
interests, once more, in 1395, burst out, and drew her 
attention off from her distant possessions. Baron de 
Bueil, who w^as eagerly on the watch, seeing the 
opportune moment arrive, seized it, and through the 
secret understanding he held with some of the in- 
habitants, the place fell into his hands without a shot 
being fired. 

The eternal squabbles at home and the menaces of 
enemies from abroad made Genoa resolve to offer 
Prance the governorship of the Republic. Charles 
VI. accepted it, and he sent his commissioners to 
Genoa, where, on the 15th of October, 139G, they 
signed the conditions together with those appointed 
by the Genoese to represent themselves. Adorne was 
the first governor appointed in the king's name, but 



RAINIER GRDIALDI. 59 

matters did not flourish under him. Charles then sent 
Valeran of Luxembourg, Count of St Pol, to replace 
Atlome, who thankfully gave up his ungracious office. 
He died very shortly after of the plague. 

During Adorne's dominion John de Bueil, together 
with his brother Lewis, made an attempt to take Ven- 
timiglia, but he failed, and was taken prisoner to 
Genoa. The first act of the Count de St Pol after 
his installation was to give him back his liberty. At 
the same time he appointed Rainier governor of Ven- 
timiglia ; as he had received especial commands from 
the king to do all things needful for Rainier Grimaldi, 
on account of his services to Prance. Baron de Bueil, 
who returned to Monaco on obtaining his release, was 
somewhat uncomfortable at this near neighbourship of 
one who had certainly prior claims and better ones 
than his own to Monaco. This discomfort merged 
into alarm when he found warlike preparations were 
being actively carried on by his rival cousin. Bueil 
obtained money from Nice, with which he rendered 
Monaco as impregnable as fortifications would make 
it. In the mean while St Pol's rule seemed not to 
succeed much better than his predecessor's ; he was 
unequal to quell the everlasting quarrels between the 
two factious parties of Guelfs and Ghibellines. Prance 



60 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

therefore determined to send a man capable of master- 
ing so unruly a set. Marshal Boucicaut was the one 
chosen, than which a fitter could not have been named. 
He arrived in Genoa in 1401, and with a firm, just, 
but severe hand, he crushed out the insurrection, and 
established order through intimidation, the only sys- 
tem that had never been attempted and that had not 
failed. It is related of the brave Marshal by Genoese 
historians, who thought to do him honour, that he 
hated women, and never missed hearing two masses 
a day. 

Nothing that was cowardly or dishonourable could 
be endured by Boucicaut. Now it so happened that 
Baron de Bueil had during his possession of Monaco 
encouraged piracy to such an extent, that it at length 
reached the ears and was brought before the notice 
of the Marshal. In a moment his anger was aroused ; 
he gave immediate orders to get ready troops, and 
without allowing any warning to reach Bueil of his 
intentions, he advanced rapidly towards Monaco, which 
was besieged without resistance, all the inhabitants 
being completely surprised, and Boucicaut threaten- 
ing to shoot down with his own hand any that dared 
resist his authority. 

Banner's claims on France, and the king's com- 



RAINIER GRLMALDI. Gl 

men elation to his predecessor, were not forgotten by 
Boncicaut ; he therefore gave Monaco back to him, 
whether as seignior, which he undoubtedly was en- 
titled to, or whether merely as governor in the name 
of the Republic, appears uncertain ; Gioffredo seems 
inclined to think the latter. Any way. it is clear the 
right Grimaleli again became possessor of the place 
after its having for 38 years been in other hands. 
Little after this event is heard of Rainier, except his 
receiving and entertaining Beneelict XIII., the Avig- 
non pope, at the Palace of Monaco, when on his way to 
Italy, to pay a political visit, and accompanied by 
Marshal Boucicaut, who escorted him from Nice to 
Savona. The greatest honours were paid to this 
pontiff, and the keys of the town presented to him. 
On his return to Prance he again landed at Monaco, 
but he was driven out of it by the plague, which broke 
out and made fearful ravages along the Riviera. 

Rainier Grimaldi, a gallant warrior and faithful 
friend, died in 1407, leaving behind him five children 
by his marriage with Isabella Asenaria. 

His eldest son, Ambrose, succeeded him. His 
career was neither long nor eventful. The only mat- 
ter worth recording that happened during his life 
was the beginning of that famous quarrel which lasted 



62 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

for 300 years between the dukes of Savoy and the 
seigniors of Monaco, on the question of limit. Ama- 
deus VIII. commenced it by claiming from Ambrose 
Grimaldi a portion of territory on the Turbia side of 
Monaco. Ambrose was unfortunately drowned at 
sea, in 1424, when out on a fishing excursion. 



G3 



CHAPTER V. 

JOHN CATALAN LAMBERT. 

In 1409 the Genoese again removed themselves 
from under French dominion, and the Guelfs and 
Ghibellines, like wild beasts without their keepers to 
restrain them, once more began their quarrels, 
and with more bitterness from the temporary lull they 
had enjoyed. These feuds led to Milanese rule being 
re-established in the year 1421. The first governor 
sent there by Philip Visconti, Duke of Milan, was the 
celebrated General Carmagnola. 

Francis Carmagnola, born of humble parents in 
the village from whence he took his name, enlisted 
very early in life into the troop of Facino Cane, a re- 
nowned condottiere then in the service of the Viscontis. 
On Facino's death Philip made Carmagnola com- 
mander-in-chief, as a reward for his bravery and serv- 
ices. It was he who was chiefly instrumental in 
placing Philip on the ducal throne of Milan, besides 
adding considerably to his dominions. Philip then 



64 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

created him Count of Castelnuovo, and gave him 
Antoinette Visconti, a near relative of his own, in mar- 
riage, and then appointed hin Governor of Genoa. 

In 13.24 Philip, who was of a dark, suspicious 
nature, listened to rumours which were raised through 
jealousy against Carmagnola, and immediately ordered 
him to be deprived of all military command, upon 
which he at once repaired to Milan, to remonstrate 
with the Duke. Philip refused to see him. Then 
Carmagnola left the Milanese territory and repaired to 
Venice, where Philip sent an assassin to murder him, 
but the plot failed. 

Carmagnola was succeeded as governor of Genoa 
by Bartholomew della Capra, Archbishop of Milan, 
under whose rule there was momentary peace. John 
Grimaldi, who had been in the service of Genoa be- 
fore taking possession of his inheritance, and had dis- 
tinguished himself when fighting against Alphonso V., 
King of Arragon, in their cause, was content to em- 
brace Visconti's side, even at the expense of Monaco, 
which Capra suggested would be better off by being 
under the same government as the Republic, instead 
of being under the dominion of a Grimaldi. The 
place was therefore ceded to him, whilst the co- 
seigniors of Mcntone and Roccabruna equally swore- 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. G5 

fidelity to their new master. This act of submission 
was signed at Campo-Rosso, and in consideration of 
it they received an annual pension of 200 florins, 
whilst John was created an admiral, and many privi- 
leges granted him, together with the opportunity of 
distinguishing himself in active service. 

In 1426 war was declared by the Venetian State 
against the Duke of Milan. In the early part of the 
same year Venice appointed Carmagnola her captain- 
general. The duke's troops were defeated, and 
Brescia wrested from him. In 1428 peace was 
signed, but it was not to last long ; war broke out 
afresh in 1431, and Carmagnola, who still held com- 
mand of the Venetian army, sustained a heavy loss. 
Shortly after this defeat, in July, 1431, the duke's 
flotilla on the Po, under the command of John Gri- 
maldi, defeated, with a frightful slaughter, that of 
Venice, within sight of Carmagnola's camp, who, 
through a misunderstanding, was not in time to sup- 
port them. 

Whilst poor Carmagnola was unjustly and cruelly 
put to death * for a defeat he was in no way respons- 

* The Venetian senators, suspecting Carmagnola of treachery, 
resolved to deprive him of his command, but fearing to do so when 
he was surrounded by his troops, by whom he was greatly beloved, 
he received orders to repair to Venice, that they might consult him, 

5 



C6 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

ible, John Grimaldi having thoroughly fulfilled the 
Duke of Milan's expectations of his abilities as a com- 
mander, returned to Genoa covered with glory. He 
was received with the greatest splendour and magni- 
ficence, and every demonstration of joy. Thomas 
Eregose, Doge of Genoa, gave him his sister Pom- 
meline in marriage, and the ceremony was celebrated 
with great pomp and rejoicings. 

Visconti, in 1446, gave back to Johuf the investi- 
ture of Monaco, of which he had deprived himself in 
favour of the duke, ' on conditions that John reco2> 
nized him as his seignior, and declared himself his 
faithful vassal.' 

The Dukes of Savoy were keeping up the annoy- 
ances they before raised in reference to the territorial 
limits of Monaco at Turbia, and as John's troops per- 
mitted no encroachments to be made on their mas- 
ter's possessions, the Duke of Savoy appealed to the 

they said, as to the terms on which peace was to be concluded with 
the duke. On his arrival he was received with every mark of dis- 
tinction, and conducted to the palace. Being introduced into the 
Hall of the Council of Ten, he was at once charged with treason, 
arrested, conveyed to the prison close at hand, examined secretly, 
put to the torture, and condemned to death. On the 5th of May, 1432, 
lie was led into the Square of St Mark, and there beheaded ; and all 
his property confiscated to the State. As to Carmagnola's guilt, 
there may possibty be two opinions, but as to the guilt of 
Venetian senators there can be but one. 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 67 

Duke of Milan to support his demand, that at any 
rate, the fortress of Turbia should be destroyed. Vis- 
conti replied that it might be advisable to put an end 
to the exactions of the Monacians over Turbia, but 
he could not consent to the destruction of the 
place. 

John Grimaldi seeing that matters were likely to 
take such a turn that if he did not come to some set- 
tlement of them he would most likely between the 
two dukes go to the wall, and the expulsion of the 
Milanese from Genoa at this time having given him 
back his independence and freedom, he consented to 
recognize the Duke of Savoy as suzerain over Men- 
tone and Roccabruna, provided that the succession in 
perpetuity was secured to him and his issue, male and 
female. On the 19th of December, 1^48, a double deed y 
was drawn up and signed in the palace at Turin, in 
the presence of Lancelot de Lusignan, Cardinal of 
Cyprus ; Lewis, Marquis de Romagnan, Bishop of 
Turin, and other great personages ; by which it was 
stipulated that John Grimaldi should pay homage to 
Lewis of Savoy, and enfeoff the half of Mentone (the 
other half being in the hands of his cousin) and the 
whole of Roccabruna in favour of the duke, and 
that the duke should give the investiture to John 



i 



6S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and his heirs, male and female, for ever.* John re- 
tained Monaco and entire dominion over it, which he 
considered perfectly safe, especially on the Mentone 
side, where he concentrated all his forces. 

This new allegiance to the House of Savoy did 
not prevent John proffering his services to Charles 
VII. of France. The king thought very highly of 
him, and had in consequence conferred on him the 
same charge over his fleet in the Mediterranean he 
had given his father Rainier, and in a letter addressed 
by Peter de Trongnon to the governor and syndics 
of Nice, dated 1453, we read: 'Also the king has 
commanded me to notify to you, that he has taken 
and retained the Seignior of Monegue as his officer 
and special servitor, and that in all his affairs you 
will give him support, and help as much as if for 
himself.' 

He also stood high in the estimation of the 
princes of Anjou ; for in the same year Rene, titular 
King of Naples, and his son John, Duke of Calabria, 
wrote to him thanking him for his devotion and serv- 
ices, and promising him their support, should he 
ever at any time stand in need of it. John Grimaldi 

* This deed led to many sorry difficulties later. 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 69 

was chamberlain and councillor to Rene\ Duke of 
Anjou. 

The last years of his life were devoted to his du- 
ties as admiral of the French fleets in the Mediterra- 
nean, and to frequent encounters with the Catalans, 
from whom he levied a tribute of two per cent, on 
the value of the cargoes of every ship passing Monaco, 
and which all commercial vessels were subject to. It 
was their endeavouring to evade this payment that led 
to John taking measures to force it from them. This 
sea-tax was somewhat similar to that levied on land 
by the feudal lords of Prance, Italy, and Germany, 
against travellers and merchants passing through their 
dominions, and which contributed not a little to 
their revenue. John, however, had another right for 
claiming a tax from all vessels crossing his seas. He 
maintained armed galleys for the defence of the Ligur- 
ian coast against the pirates, which otherwise com- 
mitted terrible depreciations. 

John died on the 8th of May, 1454. He made a 
will by which, in default of male issue, he left the 
power of hereditary succession in the female line ; 
but in that case the heiress was bound to marrv a 
member of the House of Grimaldi. 



70 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

A son and two daughters survived him. Bartho- 
lomea, the youngest daughter; married the celebrated 
Doge of Genoa, Peter "Fregose, who in 1464 immor- 
talized herself by her defence of the palace when it was 
besieged bv the Duke of Milan. 

Catalan succeeded his father, and received from 
Lewis I., Duke of Savoy, the investiture of the six 
parts of Mentone, and the whole of Roccabruna, en- 
feoffed by his father John; and on the.23rd of July, 1454, 
the duke appointed him his equerry, and created him 
commander of maritime affairs. Catalan tried to 
escape taking the oaths of fidelity and allegiance to the 
House of Savoy, but the Governor of Nice compelled 
him to do so. His reign was short, lasting only three 
years, during which time he had several successful 
encounters with the Catalans. He died in 1457, leav- 
ing by his union with Blanche del Caretto-Final one 
child, named Claudine, a girl of 1 2 years old. He left 
instructions in his will that she was to marry a 
Grimaldi, according to the desires of her grandfather, 
and he named Lambert, second son of Nicholas 
Grimaldi, his cousin, Seignior of Antibes, as her future 
husband. Catalan had two sons, but they both died 
in infancy. 

Claudine was thought too young to marry im- 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 71 

mediately on her father's death, and consequently 
hopes were entertained by others besides Lambert of 
obtaining the hand of the young heiress. The principal 
and most active of these was James Grimaldi, Baron 
ofBueil, who thought by winning Claudine's affections 
he might be able to combat Lambert's claim to her ; 
and in order to put himself into a position to do this, 
he endeavoured to take possession of Monaco ; the 
attractions of which were as great to him as they had 
been to John cle Bueil in 1395, and which perhaps 
were far beyond any the young Claudine possessed. 
But all his plans were frustrated by Lambert, who kept 
too careful a watch over his promised prize to let it 
be snatched from him ; and when he had let James 
Grimaldi understand this, to prevent further con- 
tingencies he made Claudine his wife, notwithstanding 
her youth. He was therefore now, in right of his wife, 
Seignior of Monaco, absolutely and entirely, together 
with Roccabruna and the half of Mentone, which two 
places he held as fiefs under the House of Savoy; but 
having lands of his own, held in tenure from the 
Counts of Provence, and fearing difficulties might 
arise from this circumstance, he sought protection 
from the House of Anjou, which had ever proved 
friendly to the Grimaldi interests. Though Claudine 



72 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

was the actual successor to her father's states, accord- 
ing to his will, Lambert possessed all power, her own 
being purely nominal, and during his life we hear 
nothing of her at all. 

Genoa, which was always in a state of revolt, or so 
weakened and reduced by it that an involuntary peace 
was forced on it, was at this period in the latter posi- 
tion. So incapable was it rendered of taking any 
steps for its own welfare, that it was compelled to seek 
from other powers what of itself it was unable to 
obtain. In this state of helplessness it fell back on 
France ; and a treaty was concluded in February, 
1458, between the king, Charles VIII. and the doge, 
Peter Fregose, by which the government was passed 
over to the king, but Genoa was to retain all the 
privileges of a free town. 

On the 11th of May, 1458, John, Duke of Calabria 
and Lorraine, Uene of Anjou's eldest son, being ap- 
pointed governor by the king, arrived at Genoa with 
a fleet of ten galleys. Thus hedged in by the princes 
of Anjou, Rene, possessing amongst other domains in 
France, the whole of Provence, Lambert's policy, 
independently of his inclination, led him to attach him- 
self to their House and to secure their friendship by way 
of saving himself from their enmity. Therefore, he 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 73 

lost no time in seeking to obtain Rent's promise of 
taking him under his protection. The duke willingly 
consented ; and he was glad thus to have the oppor- 
tunity of proving his appreciation of the Grimaldis' 
service to the House of Anjou. He at once com- 
municated the arrangement to his son John, Governor 
of Genoa, who, on receiving the intelligence, imme- 
diately levied a troop of 50 men, from the towns of 
Porto-Maurizio, de Taggia, and San-Remo, at the ex- 
pense of the commune of Genoa, and sent them on the 
13th of April, 1459, to Monaco. Besides this, King 
Rene allowed him the tax raised on salt in the town of 
Grasse, which privilege Catalan had also during his life 
enjoyed. Lambert, on his part, in return for these 
grants, undertook never to support, as Seignior of 
Monaco, the King of Arragon's cause, or that of the 
Duke of Savoy, nor allow their ships to enter his 
port. 

Still there was no change in the relations between 
Lambert and the Duke of Savoy in consequence of 
this new agreement ; the duke still held his power over 
Roccabruna and the half of Mentone, of which Clau- 
cline, just prior to her marriage, received the investi- 
ture. Peace might have been enjoyed now but for 
Genoa, who never had it itself or allowed it to others. 



74 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

Again was the Republic in a state of revolt. The 
Milanese were trying to destroy the French govern- 
ment and take power into their own hands. 

Philip Visconti, Duke of Milan, had a daughter 
who became the wife of Francis Sforza, the son of, 
and himself a famous condottiere. On Philip's death 
this Sforza claimed to be the heir in right of his wife 
to the ducal throne of Milan, and consequently to be 
the Seignior of Genoa. Having succeeded in being 
acknowledged at Milan, he immediately set to work 
with Fregose to help him to undermine the French 
dominion, and cause himself to be elected in the duke 
of Calabria's place. Unfortunately "at this moment 
the governor was absent from Genoa, being engaged in 
an expedition against the kingdom of Naples ; thus 
Sforza's success was rapid ; the French were turned 
out, and Paul Fregose re-elected doge. Genoa was 
too troublesome and unruly an appendage to his crown 
for Lewis XL, who had succeeded Charles, to care 
much about it ; and the King of France, whose rights 
rested on the treaties of 1458, ceded them to Francis 
Sforza on condition that he held Genoa as a fief in 
tenure from the crown of France. Paul Fregose, 
whom Sforza had merely made a tool of, and whose 
only supporters were amongst the people, was very 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 75 

soon put out of the way. The entire nobility sided 
with the Duke of Milan, and so he was elected, without 
hindrance, Seignior of Genoa. 

Lambert Grimaldi, sharing the' feelings of his 
family, took up the Milanese cause, and when, in 1464, 
Sforza went on his expedition along the littoral which 
ended in his conquest of the whole of the western 
Riviera, Lambert put his galleys at his disposal. In 
the same year, as a reward for his services, he was 
made Governor of Ventimiglia. But when Sforza died, 
and Galeas, his son, succeeded him, and the Genoese 
again rose up in revolt, Lambert seized the oppor- 
tunity of rendering himself independent of the Repub- 
lic, and caused himself to be elected by the inhabitants 
as Seignior of Monaco and Ventimiglia. They took 
the oaths of fidelity and allegiance to their master very 
willingly, and he, blinded by success, tried another 
step in advance of freedom by attempting to liberate 
Mentone and Roccabruna by rendering the oaths he 
took in 1458 to the Duke of Savoy null and void. 
But here Lambert overshot his mark, for by thus pro- 
voking Amadeus IX. he caused him, on Galeas' ap- 
pealing to him, at once to become his ally. Tor though 
Galeas was sufficiently engaged by endeavouring to 
quell the insurrection immediately around him, he had 



76 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

his eyes open enough to see what Lambert was doing, 
and on his appealing for aid from the Duke of Savoy, 
the latter at once sent orders to Count d'Entremont, 
his governor at Nice, to insist on Lambert laying down 
arms at once and returning to his former allegiance. 
This Lambert stoutly refused to do, and by this 
obstinacy he lost his best possession, Monaco ; for, on 
finding Lambert was not to be subdued by threats, he 
besieged the place. For two long months did Gri- 
maldi hold out, supported only by the hope that Rene' 
would send him assistance, he did not know that he 
was himself engaged in the sorry task of trying to win 
what he was never to wear, the crown of Naples • 
besides being engaged in a war with the King of Arra- 
gon and his son John, carrying on war in Catalonia, 
and thus both were incapable of affording the help they 
would otherwise have granted. 

On the 3rd of April, 1466, Lambert capitulated. 
Thus Monaco and Ventimiglia were wrested from 
him, and he was forced to go to Nice and there re- 
new the oaths of allegiance for Roccabruna and the 
half of Mentone; which places however took upon 
themselves to follow his example, and revolt against 
his own authority, instigated by Pommeline Eregose, 
the widow of John I. and Claudine's grandmother. 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 77 

It seems that she was anxious to have obtained the 
guardianship of the child on her father's death, and 
that she became considerably irritated by Lambert 
marrying her so soon, and through anger and jealousy 
endeavoured all she could to separate the young 
wife from her husband's authority. By John's will 
his widow was permitted to reside at Mentone during 
the remainder of her life; and finding her influence 
over Claudine as nothing, she endeavoured to set her 
subjects against Lambert, and, woman-wise, chose the 
untoward moment when he was incapacitated through 
the siege raised against Monaco, which he was defend- 
ing with might and main, to induce them to revolt 
and break the bonds that bound them to their seignior. 
On the 5th of March, 1466, the two towns sent depu- 
ties to Amadeus IX., requesting him to take Rocca- 
bruna and Mentone under his rule, and receive the 
inhabitants as his subjects. But their request was 
met in a very different spirit to what they expected ; 
the Duke of Savoy, as soon as Monaco was in his 
hands, and matters had partially quieted down, caused 
a full inquiry to be made as to the reason of this step ; 
and on ascertaining the truth, Amadeus not alone 
refused to have anything to do with them, but sent 
James, Count of Montebello, and Count d'Entremont 



78 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

to put an end to the rebellion, and force both towns to 
submit to their rightful master. The people were 
somewhat astonished and alarmed at the phase of 
affairs, so different to that they had been led to ex- 
pect ; and without great deliberation came to the 
conclusion that they had best resign themselves to 
what they could not avoid, and so with a good grace 
they made their peace with Lambert, and, in presence 
of the duke's emmissaries, they took the oaths of alle- 
giance to him ; then Lambert again had to renew his 
oaths to the duke for the two towns, which throusdi 
his instrumentality had been brought to submission. 
That Amadeus bore Grimaldi no ill-will is not alone 
proved by the part he played in this matter, but also by 
his subsequently appointing him captain-general of his 
naval forces in the western Riviera. 

Lambert now bes;an to devote himself to the care 
and improvement of his little state, trying to re-do 
what the tumults of war had undone. Peace, that for 
a short time blessed these shores, enabled him to pass 
a few years without all his revenues beinc swallowed 
up by the expenses attendant on warfare ; and in 
1477 he found himself in a position to purchase the 
five-sixths of the remaining position of Mentone, 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 79 

which hitherto belonged to his relatives, Honore" and 
Luke Grimaldi. (See Appendix B.) 

On the 18th of April, 1481, Charles III. of Anjou 
appointed Lambert chamberlain and councillor to the 
crown. 

The state of affairs in Genoa at this period led 
Lambert to be somewhat uneasy. The Milanese had 
been driven away, and Paul Pr^gose elected doge. 
The famous Council of Ten had been recently insti- 
tuted, for the purpose of suppressing the feuds amongst 
the partisans of Pre*gose, who had himself so aroused 
the indignation of the Genoese by his tyranny that 
orders were given to arrest his son. Paul, furious, 
caused one of the decemviri, Angelo Grimaldi, to be 
assassinated, which crime very naturally increased the 
exasperation of the aristocratic party. Pregose now 
feeling his tenure of office must be short, and that he 
was not likely to retain power much longer, sent to 
Ludovic Sforza, then Regent of Milan, and offered to 
cede him the government of the Republic on the 
same terms it had before so often concluded with the 
Milanese. At the same time the Pieschis and Grimal- 
dis made a similar offer to Charles VIIL, King of 
Prance, then a minor ; but Ludovic was quicker and 



80 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

nearer at hand, and before Charles could act Lndovic 
had taken possession; this was in September, 1488. 
The anti-Milanese party, fearing Sforza's resentment, 
fled to Monaco, to be out of harm's way. 

At the death of Charles of Anjou, Provence, to- 
gether with the claims of the House of Anjou to the 
kingdom of Naples, passed to Lewis XL of France. 
Lewis dying in 1483, was succeeded by Charles VIII., 
then a boy of 13. To the young king therefore 
Lambert now addressed himself; recalling to his 
memory what devotion and fidelity the Grimaldis had 
ever shown to Trance, and praying that the pro- 
tection which had been granted him by the House of 
Anjou, which protection as heir to the states had passed 
to the crown of France, might be continued. Charles 
VIII. at once granted Lambert's request, and on the 
23rd of October, 1488, gave letters of protection for 
himself, his family, servants, subjects, property, lands, 
and all other possessions. At the same time he caused 
it to be made known to the Duke of Milan that 
Grimaldi, and all belonging to him, was protected by 
the crown of France, and that an offence against him 
would be an offence against the king. 

Sforza knew too well how to protect his own in- 



JOHN— CATALAN— LAMBERT. 81 

terests to attempt going counter to this warning ; and 
the better still to serve his purposes, and render his 
position in Genoa more secure, he wrote to the king, 
admitting; that Charles had himself a claim over the 
Republic, not alone by the offer made to him by the 
opposition party at the time of his taking the govern- 
ment himself, but also by the treaties of 14 5 S with 
Genoa, and of 1463 with Francis Sforza ; and he now 
proposed to hold Genoa as Francis Sforza had clone, 
as a fief dependent on the crown of France. Charles 
accepted and gave him the investiture in 1490. With 
this arrangement Lambert was well content, and was 
able once more to relapse into a state of tolerable 
tranquillity. On the 21st of December, 1489, he pur- 
chased for 5000 golden dollars the twelfth and last re- 
maining portion of Mentone over which he had not 
jurisdiction, but he did not enfeoff this part with the 
seigniory of Mentone. Thus under Lambert were 
united once more all the rights that the Grimaldis 
had acquired over Mentone in 1346, rights which 
had been sub-divided in that family from the death of 
Charles I. 

Four years later Lambert died, and though Claucl- 
ine was supposed to possess the power of retaining 

6 



82 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

the government in her own hands, she was thought, 
or thought herself, to be too old and infirm ; and 
she invested her eldest son, John, with the govern- 
ment. A steady head and firm hand were in truth 
required at this period to guide the current of 
affairs. 



S3 



CHAPTER VI. 



JOHN II. LUCIEN. 



Whilst Lewis XL reigned over Prance, the 
country had been forced to remain peaceful ; he had 
had no intention of making war for an idea ; but a 
few years after his death Charles, young, impetuous,' 
and brought up in a school of romance, resolved upon 
carrying out the wild dreams he had indulged in of 
performing some deed that would excite the admira- 
tion of the world, call forth the applause of the noble 
and the great, and make him a hero in the eyes of 
beautiful women. And so he resolved to make war, 
and nothing seemed more tempting than the lovely 
kingdom of Naples, to which he laid claim, as heir to 
the Plouse of Anjou ; this would be the sort of 
romantic war he had indulged in dreams of, and 
he entered into it with all the wild impetuosity of his 
age and disposition. It was, in truth, as all about 
him saw, fighting for an idea, but he could not be 
turned from it. 



84 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

A naval expedition was prepared at Marseilles, 
which John II. of Monaco brought under his com- 
mand to join the squadron lying ready off Villafranca. 
John fought gallantly in the ranks of the French fleet 
at the same time that the Duke of Orleans, afterwards 
Lewis XII., destroyed at Rapallo the army of Ferdin- 
and of Naples. He also followed the young king in 
his triumphal entry into Naples ; but his conquests, 
rapid as they were, were more rapidly lost. Charles 
was compelled to make a precipitate retreat. At last 
•he reached iu safety Verceil, a country that espoused 
his cause, and in that place negotiations for peace 
were entered on. It was in the camp here that the 
king, bethinking himself of recompensing John's serv- 
ices, appointed him maritime inspector-general of the 
western Riviera, in the place of his father, Lambert. 
When peace was concluded, Charles granted to the 
inhabitants of Monaco, Mentone, and Boccabruna, 
license to traffic and sell in Provence, with the same 
privileges and liberties which were enjoyed by the 
French, ' in consideration of the fidelity with which 
some of the inhabitants of the towns, under the com- 
mand of John, their seignior, had served in the war of 
the kingdom of Naples.' And on the 4th of November, 
1495, the king wrote to his governor in Provence, re- 



JOHN II.-LUCIEN. 85 

minding liim that John Grimaldi was under the pro- 
tection of the crown of France, and that, consequently, 
he was, if called on, to defend him against the Genoese 
and all other enemies ; as the loss of the fortress of 
Monaco would be a loss to the kingdom and to 
Provence. 

Three years after this Charles died, and on the 
7th of April, 1498, Lewis of Orleans ascended the 
throne ; in the July following, on the 1 Oth of the 
month, the new king confirmed John in his double 
capacity of councillor and chamberlain. Nor did he 
forget to bear in mind how the Monacian vessels dis- 
tinguished themselves at Rapallo, or how very con- 
veniently Monaco was situated, and that for three 
centuries her inhabitants had been devoted to France. 
A little time after the king addressed fresh letters of 
protection to the House of Grimaldi, renewing the 
assurance given by Charles VIII. in their favour. 

Though John took no part in the war against the 
Milanese in 1499, and which resulted in Lewis XII. 
gaining Genoa, though not for long, he took a dis- 
tinguished part in the new expedition against Naples, 
and with the portion of the booty allotted him, he, 
in 1504, built the castle of Mentone, the ruins of which 
are still standing. 



86 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Lewis undertook the war against the Milanese, as 
himself heir to the Visconti, and treated Ludovic 
Sforza as a mere usurper. Having defeated them, 
and taken possession of the duchy, he claimed all 
rights attached to the suzerainty, amongst them were 
those over the portions of Mentone, bought by Lam- 
bert in 1477, and which he had enfeoffed in favour 
of the Duke of Savoy, but which, when belonging to 
his cousins, had paid homage since 1428 to the Duke 
of Milan. Thus the King of France, now become like- 
wise Duke of Milan and Seignior of Genoa, had, as 
such, the right to claim the homage that John II. 
only rendered to the Duke of Savoy, and this double 
claim of two suzerains over the same land was likely 
to lead to a complication of difficulties. 

In this uneasy position John wisely resolved to 
lay the whole case before the king, and to appeal to 
him to relieve him of the homage, which, as Duke of 
Milan, he was bound to make him, and to grant him 
an entire remission of all claim over the five-twelfths 
of Mentone that he had acquired from his cousins. 
Lewis XII., then at Blois, immediately wrote, grant- 
ing his requests, and by letters-patent, dated 23rd of 
January, 1501, ' enjoined and commanded all whom it 
might concern to remit to John Grimaldi, seigneur de 



JOHN II.-LTJCIEX. 57 

Monegue t all charges, fines, or punishments to which, 
for causes elsewhere explained, he might be exposed 
by the duchy of Milan,' and that this was done out of 
regard to ' the great, noble, and praiseworthy services 
rendered by him to the crown of Prance,' 

In 1502 Lewis XII. paid a visit to Genoa, which 
town gave him a gorgeous and splendid reception. 
At the moment of his approach the great bell of the 
town rang, which was the signal for all holding 
authority, the nobles and leading people, to go forth 
and meet him. Amongst these was John Grimaldi, 
with 25 other gentlemen, all dressed alike in long 
robes of grey damask. The dresses of the nobles, 
though magnificent in the extreme, formed a marvel- 
lous contrast to the ladies ; who were all ranged in the 
balconies of their houses, thus making an avenue of 
beauty for the king to pass through. The former wore 
their robes ample and long, whilst the latter are de- 
scribed as being dressed chiefly in white silk or fine 
cambric, which they wore so short that they did not 
come lower than the knee, and the bodies cut down 
so low, that they might have been living in the present 
day so far as fashion went. They wore white or red 
stockings 'well drawn up,' and shoes of the same 
colour, to match. Their jewelry is described as very 



S8 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

beautiful and costly, being composed of the finest of 
precious stones. They were handsome and tall, but 
proud and haughty, though gracious in manners ; 
thev are further said to have been ' ardent in love, 
constant in will, and prolific in words,' in short, very 
much like any other women. 

Lewis XII. received John very graciously, and 
conferred on him the governorship of Ventimiglia, and 
of the western Iliviera. Now that John Grimaldi's 
future was looking hopeful, being at peace in his own 
states, and so firm a friend as Lewis of France by his 
side, his career was cut short by a dreadful crime, 
imputed on all sides to his brother Lucien, who from 
jealousy and ambition assassinated him in 1505. 
Gioffredo, the best authority we have for all concern- 
ing the history of the House of Grimaldi, attributes 
without a doubt the deed to Lucien ; and the only 
point that any one can bring forward as tending to 
show he was not guilty is that his mother, Claudine, 
appointed him to succeed his brother ; but if we 
recollect that in 1493 she was considered too old and 
infirm to be capable of governing for herself, it is 
hardly probable she was in a fit state to give so much 
as her voice in the matter of succession, or, if she did, 



JOHN II.— LUCIEN. S9 

that she was unable to realize the frightful manner in 
which John came by his death. 

The public indignation was intense against Lucien ; 
and on the 13th of May, 1506, he was compelled to 
seek protection from Charles, Duke of Savoy, who, 
without pronouncing either for his innocence or guilt, 
granted him an indult forbidding all inquiries being 
made on the subject of the murder. It was as 
Suzerain of Mentone and Hoccabruna that Charles 
was able to grant this letter of remission to the new 
Seignior of Monaco. 

At the time of Lucien's accession to power Genoa 
was trying to shake off French rule, and a storm was 
brewing that seemed likely to burst, the effects of 
which might seriously affect Monaco. The Ge- 
noese nobles, supported by the French governors, 
Ravenstein and Roquebertin, assumed a despotic 
maimer towards the people, that they, from their 
former participation in power and with their inherent 
democratic notions, were little likely to bear very 
patiently. In order the further to display their con- 
tempt of the populace, the nobles made it a fashion 
amongst themselves to wear a dagger, which was left 
visible, and engraved on it the words, c Castiga 



90 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Villano.'* This irritated them to such an extent that 
it onlj required the merest trifle to cause an outbreak. 
This was naturally not long in happening. It 
appears that a man named Guillon, belonging to the 
people, was purchasing from a peasant some mush- 
rooms, and about to carry them off, when a noble, a 
member of the Doria family, put his hand on the 
basket containing them. Guillon kept firm hold of 
it, saying the first come was the first served, upon 
which Doria gave him a blow in the face, telling him 
he might carry that away, whilst he would take the 
mushrooms. The next moment he drew his dagger, 
and in his anger endeavoured to strike Guillon with 
it ; but Guillon, indignant at the first blow, had by 
this time by his cries of ' People ! People ! ' gathered 
a mob around him, and in little more than an hour 
upwards of 10,000 ruffians were in the streets. The 
result of this seemingly-trifling circumstance was, 
however, a revolution, which brought a popular 
government into power, whose first act was to drive 
from the town all the nobles with their families. 
Monaco once more served as a shelter for the greater 
part of these exiles, and when safely within her walls, 
they employed themselves by intercepting the Genoese 

Punishment for villains. 



r JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 91 

navy; the Monacian galleys pursued aud captured 
their ships on all occasions. A few of the nobles 
retired to their castles, and endeavoured to cut off all 
communication between Lombardy and Genoa, from 
whence the latter obtained her corn. Thus thev 
deservedly drew upon themselves the anger of the 
Plebeians, who called on Philip Ravenstein to establish 
order and peace by forcing the nobles to submit and 
give satisfaction to the people. But Ravenstein, a 
German noble in the service of Prance, and an 
aristocrat from his birth, had never met with any 
amongst the lower class who could not be cowed and 
subdued by a firm hand; all his sympathies were 
with the nobles, and their cause he supported. But 
the Genoese having learnt, by its possession, the value 
of power, were not so amenable as the German knight 
expected to find them. They rose up in a body 
against the "French authority ; they elected eight 
tribunes from amongst themselves, they pulled down 
the royal flag, and they elected as doge, a dyer, named 
Paul de Novi. 

They now turned their attention at once to the 
re-establishment of commerce, as being the first and 
most important matter calling for their care ; and as 
their chief hindrance to success existed at Monaco, 



92 THE HISTORY 01 MONACO. 

they resolved on besieging it without delay. On the 
24th of September, 1506, an imposing fleet left the 
port of Genoa with 14,000 picked men, and landed 
them on the Spelugues, a twin plateau to Monaco, 
running parallel to it, and, like it, jutting out into 
the sea ; * it is between the two the port of Hercules 
lies. 

Lucien, finding himself in this awkward position, 
instantly claimed help from the Duke of Savoy and 
Louis XII. The former, of whom he was the vassal, 
sent a very few troops under the command of Captain 
Nigliando ; they took possession of the mountain of 
Turbia, thus defending the vulnerable side of the 
place. Lucien seems to have somewhat-doubted the 
duke's sincerity on this occasion, on account of the 
small bodv of soldiers sent to his aid. The King of 
Prance, who had recently confirmed Lucien in the 
appointments formerly held by his brother and father, 
as councillor of state and chamberlain, was too far off 
to send instant help ; but he promised to neglect 
nothing to support him if he only held out long 
enough for it to be of any avail to him. Lucien 
resolved to hold out to the very utmost, and being 
aided by his brother's clear head and the well- 

6 On this plateau now stands the famous Casino. 



JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 93 

organized troops raised by Augustin in Provence, his 
success seemed very certain. Augustin Grimaldi was 
an abbot of the island of St Honorat, off Cannes, and 
was held in high estimation by the court of France. 

The Genoese were equally hopeful • their position 
was good, it enabled them to command the neigh- 
bourhood of Carnieri. The artillery was ranged along 
the whole length of the Spelugues towards the heights 
at the back of the Condamine. All their efforts were 
directed against the fortifications known as de Sarra- 
val, the part that was weakest and most accessible. 
They met with a stouter resistance than they expected; 
each attack was repulsed as quickly as it was made, 
and every now and then, losing their energy by want 
of success, they left Lucien the time to take repose 
and repair his fortifications. 

They were going on in this hopeless way when 
Lewis XII. resolved to form an expedition, and under 
his own command lead it against the capital of the 
Republic, for he was worn out by their constant re- 
bellion against his rule. They were perfectly aware 
of the preparations being made ; but the Genoese 
still were loth to relinquish their designs on Monaco, 
and it was not till the arrival of Lewis XII. and the 
sudden and unlooked-for appearance of the celebrated 



94 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Jean d'Allegra, governor of Savona, with 3000 in- 
fantry, that they were compelled to give up the con- 
test, which had entailed terrible losses on both sides. 
The Duke of Savoy, seeing the turn matters were 
taking, sent reinforcements to Turbia, and thus a five 
months' useless siege was brought to a close, and on 
the 22nd of March, 1507, the Genoese retreated. 
They endeavoured, however, to keep possession of 
Mentone and Roccabruna, but Lucien was at their 
heels with fresh troops sent him by Captain d'Allegra, 
and succeeded in gaining possession of the castles, 
and the two towns immediately returned to their 
former allegiance. Lucien then joined the French 
army, and fought at Rivarolo, and was in the cortege 
of Lewis on his triumphal entry into Genoa on horse- 
back on the 29th of April, with his drawn sword in 
his hand. 

The king might have acted less leniently than he 
did towards his now submissive subjects, but the 
prayers of the women and children induced him to 
show mercy, and he merely caused the chief of the 
revolutionists to be arrested, amongst them the doge, 
Paul de Novi, forcing them to pay a tolerably heavy 
fine, and causing the destruction of all money coined 
by the republic. An impregnable fortress was also 



JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 95 

to be constructed at La Lanterne, from whence the 
town and fort were commanded. 

In 1508 Lucien went to Milan to see Lewis 
XII., who received him so very graciously, and 
was so marked in his acknowledgments of all the 
services he had rendered France, besides making 
frequent and seemingly unnecessary mention of the 
importance of Monaco as regarded its position, 
and more than once assuring him of his continued 
friendship and protection, that Lucien began to 
fear the king had other motives for this marked 
behaviour than simple gratitude for his services or 
regard for himself. He began to think that if Lewis' 
appreciation of Monaco was so very great, one in his 
strong position might with some reason take into con- 
sideration the policy of gaining possession of it. 
Lucien was right, Lewis already had sent two com- 
missioners to the spot to ascertain its actual strength ; 
and they had even received orders to introduce French 
troops on the plea of sheltering the Monacians from 
all attacks of enemies. But before this was done 
Lucien's private suspicions had made him take the 
precaution of warning his brother Augustin, who, on 
hearing from Lucien, instantly repaired to Monaco, 
and was just in time to close the gates and prevent 



96 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

the French troops from entering. The king, on 
learning this failure, sent for Lucien, whom, under 
one pretext and another, he had managed to retain in 
Milan, and told him it was of serious importance that 
a French garrison should be placed in Monaco, as it 
would render the maintenance of French authority 
alone the Genoese Riviera so much more easy, and 
that he believed Lucien too earnest in his good-will 
towards France to raise any obstacles to the matter. 
But Lucien was very firm in refusing, and Augustin 
was preparing to maintain the siege. The king, how- 
ever, had no intention of appealing to arms to gain 
his object ; he took a less generous method, and had 
Lucien arrested and imprisoned in the Castle of 
Roquette. In order to give a decent colouring to so 
ignoble an action, Lewis complained that Monaco had 
inflicted a tax of two per cent, on the cargoes of all 
French vessels that passed by lier port, and that this 
was unjust and unlawful. Lucien, on hearing this, 
at once offered to submit the case to the Chancellor of 
France, and to abide bv his decision : but as this was 
a mere excuse on the part of the king, and not really 
a cause of dissension, he let the matter (Iron. Monaco 
was his object, and after the lapse of 15 months, when 
Lucien's strength and energy had, from his lone con- 



JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 97 

finement, given way, he ceded the point, and signed a 
convention which enabled the King of France to keep 
a garrison in Monaco ; moreover, he had, in addition, 
to take oath on the Bible, declaring he and his suc- 
cessors would ever remain faithful to the king, that he 
would be the foe of his enemies and the friend of his 
allies. Even this was not considered sufficient to 
bind one to a forced oath, Lewis feeling that the 
chance was, if the opportunity presented itself, Lucien 
would release himself from what was dragged from 
him by a long and health- destroying confinement. 
So Lucien, his sister, the wife of a Doria, and his 
brother Augustin, were compelled to sign an obliga- 
tion in favour of the king, not alone of their pos- 
sessions in France, but likewise their property in the 
Riviera, which, in the event of their infidelity, would 
be forfeited. 

On these conditions Lucien was released, and 
allowed to return to Monaco ; which during the whole 
of his absence had been under the careful guardian- 
ship of Augustin. A few months later the King of 
France sent for Lucien to Paris, stating that his in- 
vitation arose from the good-will he entertained for 
him, and also his wish to receive at his court one for 
whom he felt most sincere regard. 



9S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

It is not to be wondered at that Lucien thoroughly* 
doubted these smooth words, and had he dared he 
would have refused to go, but feeling that would be 
impossible, he took the precaution before starting of 
making a declaration, on the 14th August, 1510, in 
the presence of James Nitardi, a notary of Nice, to the 
effect that anything he might sign after that date in 
favour of the King of France would be null and void 
if it in any way affected the independence of Monaco. 
This, however, fortunately proved useless, as Lewis, on 
the 20th of February, 1511, declared, by letters dated 
at Blois, that Lucien Grimaldi, Seignior of Monaco, 
had never recognized other master than God (which 
is totally against the truth, as we have seen he set aside 
the complaint lodged by the captains of vessels for 
having to pay two per cent.), annulled the paper 
signed bv the three Grimaldis in favour of himself, 
and even undertook to defray the expenses entailed on 
Lucien by the siege of 1506; but his treasurers were 
not in a hurry to carry out this royal promise. The 
letters of protection were renewed, and the following 
year Lewis undertook to make amends to Lucien for 
any harm that might befall him through his fidelity 
to France. 

During Lucien's captivity at La Roquetta, his 



JOHN II.-LUCIEX. 99 

mother, Claudine, made her will. It bears date of the 
2nd of May, 1510, and notwithstanding the infirmities 
which were mentioned as being the cause of her not 
holding the reins of government when Lambert died, 
and which one must believe would increase with age 
rather than not, she proved her faculties were in no way 
impaired, by the clear manner in which it is drawn up 
(if indeed the will is her own, or even dictated by her), 
and the distinct manner she makes known her indig- 
nation against the Duke of Savoy, for the meagre way 
he lent his aid in 1506, when it was so needed ; by her 
express desire that no further homage should be paid 
to the House of Savoy by her heir and future success- 
ors. She left her eldest surviving son heir to the 
States, but failing his carrying out her wishes, he was 
to forfeit the inheritance, and it was to pass to his next 
brother, her son Augustin ; but in the event of 
Lucien's death, then it passed to his sons if they were 
of age, or if not, to Francesca, Lady of Dolceacqua. 
Claudine died in 1514 ; and her will was carried out 
for 200 years, as it was not till after the peace of 
Utrecht, in 1731, that the House of Grimaldi renewed 
their allegiance to the House of Savoy. 

In 1518 Lucien married Anne de Pontevez, 
daughter of Tannequin, Seignior of Chabannes, and of 



100 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Jeanne cle Villeneuve Elayose, by whom lie had several 
children. 

Lucien, now at peace and surrounded by a young 
family, was hoping to pass the remainder of his life in 
tranquillity and ease, when retribution in a terrible form 
was at hand : by the same death he inflicted on his 
brother was he himself to die. Lucien's sister, Eran- 
cesca, of whom we have already made mention, the 
widow of Lucas Doria, Lord of Dolceacqua, had added 
a codicil on the 15th of October, 1515, to her will, 
which was originally made on the 19th of December, 
1513, whereby she left her children her heirs, and ap- 
pointed her brothers, Lucien and Augustin Grimaldi, 
and a near relation, Ansaldo Grimaldi, her executors. 
Very shortly after her death her eldest son, Bar- 
tolomeo, made it a matter of grievance against his 
uncle Lucien that any delay occurred in the payment 
of his portion, and, with an evil disposition, he did not 
take long to determine that his uncle's death would be 
of infinite advantage to him, and from that to making 
the resolution of taking his life with his own hand, was 
but a short and rapid step. The deed once done, his 
imagination conjured up as a certain result his own 
succession to the States. A few days before the ex- 
ecution of his horrible design he sent some of his 



JOHN IL— LUCIEN. 101 

people to Monaco whom he had let into his confidence, 
and who were subjects of his cousin, the celebrated 
Andre Doria, Seignior of Oneglia, begging Lucien to 
permit them to stay there, pending some dissensions 
which rendered their residence in their own country 
for the time being impossible. Lucien, little suspecting 
what they were, permitted these secret agents to remain 
in Monaco. Soon after his nephew told him he was 
going to Lyons to meet the king, in the hope of ob- 
taining an appointment in the expedition to Milan. 
For this purpose he went to Monaco and showed his 
uncle a letter he had received from Andre" Doria, in 
which, after begging him to hasten to France, he said, 
' It is time to execute the project of which he knew.' 
Later, these equivocal words caused this illustrious 
admiral to be suspected of having sanctioned and aided 
in Lucien's murder, the more so as his galleys entered 
Monaco soon after the .crime was committed. Bar- 
tolomdo, seemingly resolved on going to Lyons, went 
back to Dolceacqua on the pretext of making prepara- 
tions. At his request, on Saturday, the 22nd of 
August, Lucien sent one of his brigs to Ventimiglia to 
bring his nephew and suite back to Monaco, when he 
was to take leave of his uncle and continue his journey. 
On his landing Bartolomeo was asked by his uncle to 



102 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

accompany him to hear mass, but he excused himself 
by saying he had already heard it. Lucien, therefore, 
went alone, during which time his nephew remained in 
the gallery of the palace, in secret communication with 
his people. After mass they sat down to table, the 
place of honour being given to Bartolome'o, but he 
could eat nothing, and it was easy to perceive by the 
pallor of his countenance and his strange expression 
that his thoughts and feelings were not to be envied. 
Lucien attributed his nephew's state to a passing de- 
pression, and after in vain pressing him to eat, he 
placed one of his young children in his arms in order 
to amuse him, but Doria began to tremble so violently 
they were obliged to take the child from him, he was 
quite unable to hold it. His behaviour, however, gave 
rise to no suspicions. On rising from table he begged 
his uncle to give him his instructions for this pretended 
journey, and for that purpose they adjourned together 
to a cabinet situated at the end of the gallery, where it 
was Lucien's habit to write and attend to his affairs. 
They were discussing the matter when the major-domo 
came to inform his master that four galleys were 
making for Monaco keeping alongthe coast. Bartolome'o 
said thej'' belonged to his cousin Andre Doria's squad- 
ron, and he immediately wrote to the commander for 



JOHN II.— LUCIEN. 103 

him at once to enter the port and receive a pressing 
communication. He showed his uncle the letter, and 
then gave it to the major-domo, desiring him to take 
an armed boat and himself deliver it. 

Thus he managed to get rid of 12 or 14 men from 
the palace, which were necessary for the manning of 
the boat. These measures taken, he sent away all the 
attendants he found in the gallery, with the exception 
of a black slave, who would never quit his master. 
Lucien then sat at his table preparing to write, whilst 
his nephew remained standing, when a villain and as- 
sassin of San-Reino,* who had come with Doria, 
entered the room with another accomplice. At almost 
the same moment the slave who had refused to go 
heard the cry of, ' Ah traitor ! traitor ! ' He approached 
the room and partly opened the door, but feared to 
enter, for he saw Doria, after throwing Lucien down, 
drive a dagger into his throat, and then strike him 
with it all over his body. The murderer's people, who 
were on the watch, rushed to the cabinet armed to the 
teeth and surrounded Bartolom^o, who, leaving his 
victim, went out crying with his dagger in his hand, 
' Killed, killed ! ' This cry was repeated by his people 

* His name was Barraban. See Appendix C. for an account of 
his death. 



104 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and by all those whora he had sent in advance of him 
to Monaco. They took down the halberds and the 
armour from the guard-room, and drove out the few 
attendants who at that hour were to be found in the 
palace. Thus Bartolomeo and his accomplices ren- 
dered themselves masters of the greatest part of the 
palace, but they could not get possession of the princi- 
pal terrace, where a few servants had placed themselves 
and were crying ' To arms ! ' a cry the inhabitants 
responded to by rushing fully armed to the palace. 

Dolceacqua's people at once closed the gates and 
made the signal agreed on to the galleys anchored off 
the Cape cl'Aglio, but the signal was not seen. How- 
ever, the inhabitants forced their entrance into the 
palace and attacked the assassins, who were well 
armed. Then Bartolomeo Doria presented himself 
to the people, and begged to be heard. He protested, 
in the first place, that in all he had done he had acted 
in the name of Marie cle Villeneuve,* the legitimate 
sovereign of the country. He added that 400 soldiers 
would be there in three hours to hold the place in that 

* Marie de Villeneuve, married to Renaud de Villeneuve, was 
the only child of John, Claudine's eldest son, who was assassinated 
by Lucien. Her claim was not lawful in any case ; as, if females 
were to inherit, her mother was still alive at John's death, and, 
therefore, by right Lucien was the nest heir. 



JOHN IL-LUCIEN. 105 

lady's name, from whom Monaco was to expect the 
best treatment and many advantages. 

The people, refusing to believe that Lucien was 
actually dead, Doria caused his corpse to be brought 
half way down the staircase ; then they would not 
listen to Bartolomeo, accusing him of his crime, and 
attempting to seize his person. 

On both sides the position was critical. Doria 
and his people found themselves with their promised 
succour not arrived, and the inhabitants were feeling 
uneasy at the murderer having placed himself in the 
most inaccessible part of the castle with his armed 
accomplices ; also, that a certain number of them were 
distributed over the town, and that at any moment the 
expected help might arrive. In the midst of these 
fears on both sides, Bartolome*o promised to retire if 
the people would guarantee his life and those with 
him. To this the people consented. Bartolomeo then 
escaped on board Andre" Doria's galleys, and went to 
Prance, furious and in despair at the uselessness of 
his crime, and dreading the vengeance of Lucien's 
family.* 

* Gioffredo's History of the Maritime Alps. 



106 



CHAPTER VII. 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 



The moment the news reached Augustin Grimaldi 
of his brother's murder he left for Monaco, where he 
was received with welcome and joy by the people, 
who by experience already knew his brave and noble 
disposition. Lucien's eldest child, Honore*, being but 
five years of age at his father's death, Augustin, ac- 
cording to his mother's will, was recognized at once as 
Seignior of the three towns, Monaco, Mentone, and 
Roccabruna, and guardian to his brother's children. 
The life that he was now about to lead would be 
very different from the one he had just quitted, when, 
as Bishop of Grasse and Abbot of Lerins, church 
matters had well-nigh alone occupied his attention. 
But his capabilities were equal to the occasion. 

In the commencement of his administration, and 
indeed till it was gratified, revenge for his brother's 
murder was his sole thought : he resolved to leave no 
means untried for the attainment of his object. He 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 107 

set his whole energies to work, and determined never 
to rest till he had traced Bartolomeo Doria and 
brought him to justice. The better to further his 
will, he endeavoured to interest the two great sove- 
reigns of Europe, Francis I. of France and Charles 
V. of Germany, on his behalf. The latter was prompt 
in his reply to the appeal, and wrote from Tordesillas 
on the 5th of November, 1524, giving orders that if 
Bartolom^o Doria was to be found in any part of his 
dominions, he was to be immediately arrested and 
kept imprisoned till further orders. It was not till 
the 28th of the February following that Francis took 
any notice of Grimaldi's request, then he sent in- 
structions to his lieutenant in Italy, and to his 
governor in Provence, to the effect that Doria and 
Barraban w T ere, if traced, to be taken and handed 
over to Augustin Grimaldi. This order, however, was 
not regarded, as we shall see presently, and the con- 
sequence was a rupture between Francis and Gri- 
maldi, which led to their complete disunion. 

During this time, however, Bartolome'o, who had 
sought and found safety in the Duke of Savoy's terri- 
tory, foreseeing the stir that would be made for his 
arrest, attempted to justify his bloody deed by stating, 
in a letter written for that purpose, that it was in self- 



108 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

defence he 'had stabbed his uncle ; that Lucien had in- 
sulted him, and drawn his dagger, with which he 
struck him, and that then he seized the weapon out of 
his hand and killed him on the spot. He admitted 
having said that Monaco belonged by right to his 
cousin, Mary Grimaldi, of Villeneuve, but he cleared 
her from any participation in Lucien's death, which he 
maintained was not premeditated. His cousin, who 
read this letter, at once wrote to Augustin and ex- 
pressed her horror of Bartolomeo's act, and disbelief 
in the truth of his statement, at the same time deny- 
ing any claim to Monaco, and fully recognizing Au- 
gustin's own rights. 

Augustin now prayed the emperor that Dolceacqua 
and all other imperial fiefs held by Doria should be 
forfeited, and devolve to himself, in compensation for 
his brother's death. In answer to this Charles V., 
partly acknowledging Augustin's claims, wrote to 
Francis Sforza, Duke of Milan, and Antonio Adorno, 
Doge of Genoa, giving them a commission to take 
proceedings against Bartolomeo Doria, so far as pro- 
nouncing a definite sentence against him, as well as 
inflicting the personal penalty on him of forfeiting 
his lands. 

Owing to the help given him by Andre Doria, 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. ]09 

Bartolomeo still escaped pursuit, and Admiral Bon- 
nivet, in direct opposition to the orders lie received 
from the King of France, received him and permitted 
him to remain in Italy unmolested. This arose from 
his having been requested to do so by Andre Doria ; 
and Bonnivet, judging that his royal master would 
rather risk offending the Seignior of Monaco than 
Andre' Doria, whose services were so valuable and so 
valued by France, followed the dictates of his reason 
instead of his instructions. 

Europe was now on the eve of a great war. The 
two of her most powerful sovereigns were about to 
test their pre-eminence before the world ; and Italy, 
that everlasting battle-field, was the chosen scene of 
action. 

The Constable of Bourbon, a traitor to his own 
country, had taken up arms under Charles V. An 
enormous force was gathered in the Genoese Ri- 
viera. A portion of the troops were to enter Pro- 
vence through Nice and the Var, whilst the artillery 
was put on board a Spanish fleet under Admiral Mon- 
cade and sent to Antibes, where they were to land and, 
joining the other troops, march to Marseilles. These 
movements led the emperor's attention to be drawn 
to Monaco, which at once appeared a most desirable 



110 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

position for him to have access to in his present 
emergency. A port was Wanted where he could unite 
his fleet, but unfortunately Monaco was under the 
protection of his enemy. However, Charles resolved 
to see what he could do to separate the Seignior of 
Monaco from Trance ; he knew how bitter Augustin 
felt at France having permitted Bartolomeo Doria to 
be sheltered in her dominions, and he sent an envoy 
to Monaco with instructions to feel his way cautiously, 
but to propose that Augustin should place himself 
under the protection of the empire, and by accepting 
the offer he should reap very great advantages, but 
above all he promised that Lucien's murder should 
be revenged. This, as Charles expected, produced 
the effect of making Augustin desire to conclude 
the treaty, but he yet wavered before actually 
doing so. Many causes made him pause ; in the 
first place, the Grimaldis had always been deeply 
attached to Trance, and in the next, he was him- 
self a Trench bishop and holding French property, 
and in the receipt of Trench pensions. Francis 
learnt that Charles had attempted to shake Angus- 
tin's fidelity to himself, and in consequence gave 
directions that Admiral de la Fayette, then com- 
manding the royal fleet in the Mediterranean, should 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. Ill 

at once repair to Monaco, and exert all his influence 
with Grimaldi to keep him* true to France. Augustin 
felt terribly perplexed when the question was finally 
put to him point blank by de la Fayette as to what 
he really intended doing ; he at last gave, as answer, 
that he should remain neutral, and that his port 
would be open to all who were in need of its shelter. 
But though that answer might silence if not satisfy 
the French admiral, it was not likely to do so with 
the emperor, and when Augustin found that neutral- 
ity would not do, he decided on sending his cousin 
Leonard Grimaldi to treat with Charles V. ; he knew 
by so doing he should secure safety to himself, for he 
was far too clear-sighted not to see that France could 
not in the end be victorious when contending against 
the empire. 

This preliminary step of the Seignior of Monaco 
was sufficient for the Constable of Bourbon to take 
advantage of, and on the 24th of June, 1524, he 
gave orders for a fleet to enter the port of Monaco i 
The duke went there himself to receive it, and then 
left again for Nice to rejoin the army. The French 
had a very powerful fleet commanded by Andre' Doria 
and de la Fayette ; and on the 4th of July they ad- 
vanced towards the Spanish squadron under Moncade, 



112 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

which they defeated, taking Philibert de Chalon, 
Prince of Orange, prisoner. On the 7th they again 
met the Spaniards off Nice, and Moncade, who how- 
ever succeeded in taking Villafranca, was so disabled 
that he was driven to take refuge in the port of Mo- 
naco. Andre* Doria, burning to wreak his vengeance 
on Augustin, and unable to follow Moncade into Mo- 
naco, seized the excuse of Grimaldi having sheltered 
the Spanish fleet in his port (for as yet he knew 
nothing of Leonard Grimaldi's mission to Charles V.) 
to bombard Mentone ; Augustin was himself there at 
the time, and a ball passed within a few inches of 
him. When Andre" thought he had done harm 
enough, he withdrew, having captured a brigantine 
and a Monacian galley. Augustin, in his indignation 
at this insult offered him under the Trench flag, 
seemed to lose sight of the steps he had himself taken 
antagonistic to Prance by negotiating with the em- 
peror; and now openly took offensive measures 
against Prancis L, and through his instrumentality 
Antibes, Grasse, Lerins, Brignollet, and St Maxi- 
min took the oath of fidelity to the empire. 

On the 20th of August the siege of Marseilles 
commenced, but the inhabitants bravely repulsed the 
enemy, and the constable's boast to the emperor, that 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 113 

the name alone of Bourbon would suffice for the sur- 
render of the whole of Provence without a shot being 
fired, was likely to prove as false as he was himself. 

It is related of the Marquis de Pescaire, that, wearied 
by the length of the siege, he picked up in his tent 
three balls that had just killed two gentlemen, and his 
chaplain who was saying mass, and sent them to de 
Bourbon, on a tray, with these words : ' My Lord, you 
assured his Majesty, when still beyond the mountains, 
that Marseilles would surrender at the first cannon 
fired, or, at the latest, in three days. Here are the 
keys which the town sends you ; take them and 
enter.' 

The siege was raised on the 28th of September, 
having lasted 39 days, and, after a disastrous retreat, 
it was with the utmost difficulty the Imperialists could 
embark at Toulon. Once away, they hastened to 
Monaco. The place was now more appreciated than 
ever by the emperor, and the treaty between himself 
and Leonard Grimaldi, acting for Augustin, was con- 
cluded. But Leonard went far beyond the limit his 
cousin gave him, and when he heard what the six 
articles that had been signed were, he wrote to the 
emperor declaring his envoy to have surpassed his in- 
structions. Article I. was : That Augustin Grimaldi 

8 



114. THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

should hold Monaco as a fief, and render homage to 
his imperial Majesty. II. The emperor undertook to 
receive Grimaldi under his protection, with all he 
possessed, and that this should be understood in any 
treaty for a truce or peace he might conclude. III. 
The Seignior of Monaco was to maintain 200 men 
for the safety of the fortress, the emperor paying 
the expenses for the same monthly. IV. The emperor 
was to compensate by the bishopric of Salerno, and 
other benefices, equivalent to the losses Augustin might 
sustain in France, if he did not within a year obtain 
restitution. V. The Seignior of Monaco was to be made 
councillor of the empire, with an annual pension of 
2000 golden dollars. VI. The emperor was to give 
the investiture of Dolceacqua. 

It was when, on the 16th of June, the emperor, in 
execution of Article L, required Augustin, as a vassal 
of the Holy Roman empire, to appear before him by 
deputy or in person, that Grimaldi informed the 
emperor he could not part with his independence over 
Monaco. He would agree to a perpetual alliance, a 
protectorate, and even the right of keeping a garrison, 
but the infeodation of Monaco would, were he to con- 
sent to it, be failing in all the traditions of the Gri- 
maldis, and going in direct opposition to his mother's 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 115 

will, by which he inherited ; on this point he was 
firm, and Charles ceded it by annulling the first 
article. He made a declaration, dated the 5th of No- 
vember, 1524, at- Tordesillas, that he would in no way 
prejudice the sovereignty of the Grimaldis over Mo- 
naco, and that he was contented to retain the Seignior 
Augustin as his friend. Article IV. was also revoked, 
Augustin leaving the question of compensation to the 
liberality of the emperor. This treaty, which Augustin 
had endeavoured to keep secret, Prance now learnt, 
and the king at once confiscated all Grimaldi's property, 
livings, and income derived from Provence. On the 
same day that it was agreed articles I. and IV. should 
be revoked Charles V. wrote to Augustin, thanking 
him for the succour he lent the imperial army on their 
retreat from Marseilles. On the 13th of December 
Augustin was created councillor, and on the 20th of 
the same month he received the warrant of an annual 
pension of 2000 golden dollars. Though this was a 
great deal, it did not compensate him for his losses in 
France ; and Augustin, probably in the vain hope of 
getting back his property, wrote a letter explaining 
the various causes that had driven him to separate 
himself from France ; the principal one he adduced 
being the harbouring of his brother's murderer ; the 



116 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

others were of less consequence, and hardly subjects 
for just complaint, being the bombardment of Mentone, 
Andre' Doria seizing two ships, and the ill-treatment 
experienced by the Monacians who had fallen into his 
hands, one being actually killed without any inquiry 
being made into the matter. He also alluded to Lewis 
XII. 's treachery towards his brother Lucien. Thus he 
managed to draw up a goodly string of grievances, 
which he stated to have actuated him in uniting his 
fortunes with the Emperor Charles. 

Owing to the disabled state of the imperial army, 
Francis I. succeeded in taking Milan without a shot 
being fired, and for a time he indulged in dreams that 
led him to think he could conquer all Italy. But 
Charles was not idle, forces were being levied in all 
directions. The Constable of Bourbon resolving to 
retrieve his defeat in Provence by a grand victory, 
troops and war material were brought from Germany, 
Spain, and Italy, and on the 25th of February, 15.25, 
the imperial army under the walls of Pavia won as 
brilliant a victory over the French as is anywhere 
recorded in historv. The Kins; of France was taken 
prisoner, and sent to Madrid, where he remained a 
captive for one year. 

This great success of the Imperialists caused 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 117 

Augustin to assume an independence lie had no right 
to, and to vex the Nizzards in their commerce ; they, 
finding no redress was to be obtained by their own 
remonstrance, complained to the Duke of Savoy, and 
very soon Grimaldi was forced to submit to the con- 
ditions imposed on him, and in the presence of Lieu- 
tenant-general Malingre, sent by the duke during 
the governor's absence, acknowledged himself, so far 
as Roccabruna and Mentone were concerned, vassal 
to the Duke of Savoy. 

Charles V. in the midst of his success and good 
fortune was willing to let all who had served him 
faithfully share in it, and amongst others the Seignior 
of Monaco was not forgotten ; on the 26th of March, 
15.25, he addressed the following letter to him. 

' In the name of the emperor. 

' Reverend father in God, dear and trusty coun- 
cillor : our brother-in-law and lieutenant-general in 
Italy, the Duke de Bourbonnais, and also our viceroy 
in Naples, having written fully and informed us of 
your good, great, and loyal duty for us in that fortun- 
ate battle against the King of France, we cannot 
thank you enough, but you may feel certainly assured 
that we can never forget such a service, and our in- 



118 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

tention is to recognize it fully, so that, in return. for 
having placed your life and property in danger, to 
uphold and preserve our honour, reputation, and good 
right, you, and the others who have well served us, 
shall share in the profit of the victory ; as more fully 
will our said brother of Bourbon and the said viceroy 
tell you, whom we request you to believe as ourselves ; 
and continue to serve our brother of Bourbon as you 
would our own person. And so much, reverend 
father in God, dear and trusty councillor, may our 
Lord have you in his keeping. 

' Done at our town of Madrid, 20th of March, 15.25/ 

Augustin, whose thirst for revenge had never been 
quenched, hearing that Bartolomeo Doria, taking ad- 
vantage of the confusion occasioned during the war, 
had escaped unnoticed to the castle of La Penna, and 
had there shut himself up, instantly assembled 
600 men, and, increasing this little force with fresh 
troops from Antibes, advanced towards the castle, and 
attacked it so unexpectedly and with such energy, that 
Doria, being unprepared and with little or no means of 
defending himself, was taken prisoner to Monaco, and 
the castle destroyed. Proceedings were immediately 



■ SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 119 

commenced against Bartolome'o ; he was tried, found 
guilty, and condemned to death. 

On this news reaching the ears of Pope Clement 
VII., he at once wrote to Atigustin, urging him to be 
merciful, reminding him that, as the vicar of Jesus 
Christ, the pope should set the example of mercy, and 
that himself, a priest and a bishop, was equally called 
on to exercise it. He pointed out to him that Doria 
was his nephew, and that in forgiving him he would 
extinguish the family hatred that must arise afresh by 
carrying out what might be termed a righteous venge- 
ance. Cardinal Sadolet, a personal friend of Augus- 
tin's, signed the letter. But this generous and merci- 
ful advice was unheeded ; besides his own desire to 
gratify his long-enduring revenge, Augustin imagined 
that Andre' Doria had instigated the pope to 
write to him, and that of itself was sufficient to de- 
stroy every merciful feeling within him. Bartolom^o 
was executed on the 13th of July, 1525, and his 
property confiscated. 

In Article VI. of the Convention signed between 
Charles and Augustin it was stipulated that the 
emperor was to invest Grimaldi with the forfeited 
lands of Doria, which Augustin had already appro- 



120 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

priated in November, 1523. Now that Doria was 
dead, the emperor, on the 20th of March, 1526, ad- 
dressed a communication to the Duke of Bourbon, 
his lieutenant in Italy, informing him of his having 
ratified and confirmed the sentence of confiscation 
passed on Doria's lands, in consequence of his having 
been sentenced to death for murder ; and that Au- 
gustin Grimaldi should benefit by them for his life. 

In the treaty of peace concluded at Madrid 
Augustin, according to the emperor's promise, was 
not overlooked. Amongst the diplomatic papers on 
the subject, there is a letter dated 25th of July, 1525, 
in which it is stipulated that the Bishop of Monegiies,* 
with others mentioned, was to be re-imbursed for all 
losses, ecclesiastical or otherwise, and that all that were 
imprisoned during the war belonging to Augustin's 
subjects were to be set at liberty. The treaty was 
signed in 1526, but not carried out. The assembly 
of notables at Cognac released the king from his oath 
which had obtained him his freedom, and broke the 
treaty, in which were several points that were actually 
beyond the royal power to agree to. More than this, 
they not only refused to rescind the order of sequestra-* 

* Monegiies and Mourgues were names by which Monaco was 
equally well known. 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 121 

tion passed on Augustin's property in France, but the 
king took from him the Abbey of Lerins (which in 
15.27 lie gave to Cardinal de Bourbon) and all his 
other benefices in France. Notwithstanding the fourth 
article in the treaty of Burgos being annulled, the 
emperor, finding how Francis had acted, conferred the 
bishopric of Majorca, and an archbishopric in Sar- 
dinia, on Augustin, and many letters exist, bearing elate 
about this period, proving the great regard Charles V. 
entertained for the Seignior of Monaco.* 

The French again met with, a defeat in Italy on 
the war breaking out afresh, but Marguerite of Austria, 
aunt to Charles V., and Louisa of Savoy, Francis I.'s 
mother, interfered to stop further bloodshed, and 
pending the negotiations for the peace of Cambray, or 
' The Ladies' Peace,' as it is sometimes called, Charles 
proceeded to Italy to be crowned by the pope. Four- 
teen galleys, under Andre Doria's command, now at- 
tached to the fortunes of Spain, left Barcelona to 
accompany the emperor. Charles passed along the 
coast of Provence, and on the 5th of August, 1529, he 
landed at Monaco, when he was received with the 

* Amongst other letters of interest to be found in the archives 
at the Palace of Monaco from Charles V., is one informing Augustin 
Grimaldi of his intended marriage with Elizabeth of Portugal. 



122 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

greatest grandeur and magnificence and every demon- 
stration of joy. During this visit the alliance between 
Spain and the Grimaldis was greatly strengthened, 
and Charles promised in the treaty of peace then 
being drawn up, as he had done previously, that 
Augustin's interests should not be overlooked. The 
emperor, being desirous of reconciling Doria and 
Grimaldi, took the opportunity of their being together, 
and on terms of host and guest, to beg them to set 
all bitterness aside. Out of regard for Charles they 
both exchanged a few courteous words, but parted 
with as much enmity towards each other as ever. 

The treaty of Cambray was signed, and a clause in 
it renewed the stipulations in reference to Augustin, 
that were contained but not fulfilled in the treaty of 
Madrid. This time, however, they were carried out, 
and on the 12th of the following November Augustin 
was, by letters-patent signed by Francis I., re-instated 
in all the possessions and rights he enjoyed in France 
previous to the war, together with their privileges, and, 
moreover, that all or any of those concerned in the 
murder of his brother should be, when taken, punished 
according to the extent of their participation in the 
crime. Charles likewise conferred both rank and 
possessions on Grimaldi, raising him to the title of 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 123 

prince, and giving him lands in Italy, amongst them 
the Campana estate, carrying with it the title of 
marquis, and one of the most important in the king- 
dom of Naples. He likewise received a pension of 
75,000 francs. 

On one occasion Grimaldi's vessels being employed 
in the service of the empire, they were joined by the 
fleet commanded by Andre' Doria. The same enmity 
that existed between the two commanders was fully 
shared by the Genoese and Monacian sailors. Au- 
gustin wrote and informed the emperor of his great 
dislike to placing his subjects beneath the orders of 
Doria, and requested it might be avoided. On the 
5th of July, 1531, the emperor wrote to the captain- 
general of his Sicilian fleet desiring him to take the 
Monacian vessels under his command, and so to act 
that any disagreement between them and those under 
Doria should be carefully avoided, and that Grimaldi's 
galleys were to be respected as his own. 

Shortly before Augustin Grimaldi's death he 
endeavoured to obtain possession of the rock and 
fortress of St Agnes. He had for some time perceived 
the importance of its position, and, during a temporary 
absence of the Duke of Savoy, he treated with Baron 
Alexander de Salanova, Governor of Nice, for the ces- 



121 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

sion of the fort, place, and territory belonging to it, and 
it was agreed on for 4000 golden dollars. 3000 had 
already been paid on the 13th of December, 1529, 
and on the same day Augustin received the investiture 
at the hands of the baron. But the people of Sospello, 
when they heard of it, declared that if the duke per- 
mitted such an alienation they would rise up in a body 
to prevent it, and were so urgent and earnest in their 
prayer to him not to allow it, that when Charles of 
Savoy received their petition, and heard how they 
protested against such a step being taken, he took back 
St Agnes, and desired the money Augustin had paid 
should be returned to him. 

[;: ' Grimaldi's death took place suddenly on the 14th 
of April, 1532. A cardinal's hat was destined for 
him, but he died just before his intended promotion. 
The Emperor Charles expressed and felt real regret at 
his death ; and as soon as he could he confirmed in 
favour of his nephew and successor, Honore I., the 
stipulations in the treaty of the 7th of July, 1524, as 
also all the temporal advantages he had accorded to 
his uncle.* On the 25th of April, 1532, he rendered 

* The possessions which were given to Honore I. by Charles 
V. amounted to the value of 173,946 dollars, and were sold for a 
similar sum in 1611 by the King of Spain, at the time they were 
confiscated. 



■SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 125 

an act of public homage to the late Seignior of Monaco, 
and assured the young Honore* of his continued 
friendship and protection. 

At the time of Augustin's death Honore* was only 
15 years of age. A family council was held, by which 
it was resolved to place him under the guardianship 
of Etienne Grimaldi, a distant member of the family. 
Charles V. on several occasions wrote to Etienne, ex- 
pressing his interest in the young Honored and ac- 
knowledging his own zeal for the imperial cause. 
Etienne being desirous of retaining Charles's favour, 
and in order to exalt Honore* in the imperial eyes, he 
sent him, in 1535, with a squadron of Monacian gal- 
leys against the Turks of Tunis, where Charles could 
himself be a witness to his valour and bravery. 

It was this occasion that led to the introduction 
into the country of the cactus plant, or prickly pear, 
which is seen in such rich profusion in the Maritime 
Alps. A monk at Cam oiks, of the Franciscan order, 
Eather Baptist, of Savona, accompanied Honore* on his 
expedition, and brought back with him a few leaves of 
the cactus, which he planted amongst the rocks be- 
neath the ramparts on the south side of Monaco. The 
climate agreed with them, and very soon they formed 
an impregnable defence to the entire rock. Nearly a 



125 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

century later a Spaniard, named Antonio Muguos, 
planted it as a boundary wall to his garden, and it 
answered so admirably that the cure of St Nicolas 
profited by the idea, and planted a similar fence around 
the cemetery. 

Etienne retained the government of Monaco in his 
hands during his life. Honors' is supposed freely to 
have left it with him, as had it not been by his own 
desire he did so, there was no reason for his not taking 
it himself. 

During Etienne's administration great improve- 
ments were made in Monaco. He restored the parish 
church of St Nicolas, raised the ramparts, and renewed 
the artillery. He enlarged the palace, and above all 
he caused the famous water-tank to be constructed in 
the Court of Honour, which is called the Great Cistern. 
It is of immense proportions and of inestimable value 
to the inhabitants, who often were sorelv in need of 
water, the want of it frequently causing terrible 
distress. 

In 1536 Monaco had the honour of receiving a 
visit from Pope Paul III., who was on his way to 
Villafranca, where, through his instrumentality, the 
famous truce of Nice was sisrned between the King of 
Erancc and the emperor. It was, in truth, time for 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 127 

interference, for the devastation of Provence had caused 
all hearts to sink with fear. The reconciliation between 
the two sovereigns, however, was not very sincere, for 
though a few miles only separated them, they refused 
to hold a personal interview. 

Honore I. spared nothing to do honour to his 
illustrious guest, and his reception of him was most 
magnificent. 

Not long after this, and when war had again broken 
oat, Nice was attacked by pirates of Barbary, and her 
safety was due to the heroic defence made by Cather- 
ine Segurana, the Joan of Arc of Nice. They sub- 
sequently burnt Mentone * and Roccabruna. 

In 1561 Etienne died, and four years later 
Honore, who had always been faithful to the empire, 
testified the same zeal to Charles's successor as he had 
shown to himself by leading in person his fleet against 
the Turks, who, in 1565, besieged Malta. Again, in 
1571, Honore immortalized himself at the battle of 
Lepante, where, on the 7th of October, the Christian 
fleet destroyed the Turkish, and stayed their triumph- 
ant invasion. 

In 15S1 Honore I. died, having been greatly 

* Mentone at this period had a population not exceeding 300 ; 
50 years later it increased to 1110, and now amounts to 5000. 



128 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

esteemed by Charbs V. and his successor, Philip II., 
and admired by the world as one of the best educated 
princes of his time. He left twelve children : seven 
sons and five daughters. 

Honore* was succeeded by his eldest son, Charles, 
of whose reign history mentions but one event worthy 
of record, and that was an attempt on the part of the 
French to seize Monaco. 

Count Angouleme, Governor of Provence, was 
sustaining an obstinate contest against the confederates 
of Philip II. of Spain, who naturally received all the 
assistance that could be given them from Monaco. 
An adventurer named Cartier suggested to Count 
Angouleme that they should seize Monaco, which he 
called the provision-house of Spain, and that once 
wrested from their enemies, they could soon conquer 
them. With this intention three ships, with infantry 
concealed in them, were prepared and commanded by 
Cartier. They entered the port of Monaco under 
pretence of doing so in order to pay the clues claimed 
by the Grimaldis from all vessels passing by. Cartier 
had succeeded in gaining over a Corsican who lived in 
the town to second him in his enterprise. This man 
was to draw away the attention of the sentinels whilst 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 129 

Cartier, by placing a petard against the gates of the 
town, was to force them open ; but the whole plot 
failed, said, by some, through the Corsican not keeping 
his own counsel, and, by others, through the inter- 
ference of St Devote, who suddenly appeared to the 
assailants, and so frightened them that they all ran 
away, with the exception of Cartier, who was taken 
prisoner. He was tried and hanged outside the gates 
of the town. 

Duke Charles Emanuel I. of Savoy, now wearied 
by the continued revolt against his power by the 
House of Grimaldi, resolved, if possible, to force a 
return of their allegiance. Charles II. had refused, 
when called on, to present himself before the duke to 
receive the investiture of his fief, and the duke had his 
case judicially tried before the Court of Turin, as one 
of felony; and on the 26th of April, 1583, made a 
declaration himself confirming the sentence of for- 
feiture pronounced by the Supreme Court against the 
seigniors of Monaco. But when they endeavoured to 
carry out the sentence, the Spanish opposed it. How- 
ever, on the 3rd of May, 1588, the Emperor Rudolph 
II., at the request of the Duke of Savoy, granted him 
a new charter, by which the perpetual vicariat of the 

9 



130 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

empire over Mentone and Roccabruna was invested in 
the duke, with whatever rights the emperors had over 
these territories. 

Charles died in 1589 unmarried, and was suc- 
ceeded by his brother Hercule. 

Hercule found himself by the treatv of Bursfos 
compelled to take up all the quarrels of Spain if he 
was required by her to clo so ; thus he was obliged to 
join in the war being carried on by Philip II. against 
Henry IV. of Navarre, then become King of 
France. 

The governors of Marseilles refused to recognize 
Henry as king, and the Spanish galleys that entered 
that port helped the insurgents to resist the Duke 
of Guise, whom Henry had sent there as his lieu- 
tenant. Cazaux, one of the rebel chiefs, was killed by 
Pierre de Libertat, and then, aided by the inhabit- 
ants, who were for King Henry, he received in 1596 
the Duke of Guise in triumph. The duke then pur- 
sued the Spanish fleet, which retired to Monaco, and 
took shelter in that port. 

Attached to the court of the Duke of Guise was 
the daughter of a man named Arnaldi, and with this 
man the duke entered into an agreement, that if he 
would deliver the town of Monaco into his hands 



SPANISH PROTECTORATE. 131 

he should receive a reward of 50,000 francs. Ar- 
naldi agreed, and he was from within the walls to 
make a signal when the right moment for the attack 
was to take place. All arrangements being concluded, 
the rope ladders were fixed, and at the signal the 
men ascended the dangerous and almost perpendicular 
rocks that led to the town ; they had nearly reached 
the heights, at the spot where fort Antoine now 
stands, when the ladders were pushed violently back, 
and those on them hurled to the bottom. The signal 
had been seen by an officer attached to Hercule's 
person ; Arnaldi was arrested, and condemned to a 
frightful death. He was tortured in the most bar- 
barous manner before his execution, after death his 
body was quartered, and placed on the ramparts. 
The same sentence was pronounced and carried out 
against his accomplices. Such was Spanish mercy in 
the sixteenth century. The Duke of Guise revenged 
Arnaldi's death by the sacking of Roccabruna. At 
length the treaty of Vervins, in 1598, put an end to 
the war in these parts. Hercule was nominally in- 
cluded amongst Spain's allies, to whom extended the 
conditions stipulated for in the treaty. 

In 1602 the question of limit was again raised, 
and though after long discussions and debates the 



132 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

question seemed settled, it was not actually so, nor 
was it definitely so till 1760. 

Hercule, being no longer occupied with wars, 
had the misfortune to permit himself to give way 
to immorality, and, what was worse, spared neither 
the wives nor daughters of his own subjects. Ac- 
cused of having dishonoured several Monacian fami- 
lies, some of the inhabitants, burning with fury 
and indignation, swore they would have their re- 
venge. With this object they forced themselves 
into the palace during the night of the 21st of 
November, 1604, and, entering the prince's apart- 
ments, murdered him in his bed, and threw his body 
into the sea. Hercule had married in 1595 Mary, 
daughter of Prince Valdetare and Jane of Arragon, 
by whom he had one child, afterwards Honore II. 
This young boy miraculously escaped making the 
fourth Grimaldi murdered within the walls of the 
palace, for the assassins, after killing his father, 
searched in vain for him, with the same bloodv in- 
tentions. 



133 



CHAPTER VIII. 



HONORE II. 



The little Honore* was but seven years of age at 
the time of his father's death, and, with the consent of 
the family, he was placed under the guardianship of 
his mother's brother, Prince Valdetare, a Spaniard, 
and a devoted and zealous adherent to the king and 
his cause. With the view of saturating his nephew 
with pure Spanish sentiments, he removed him to 
Milan, where he knew no other influence save his 
own could be brought to bear on him. 

Previous however to his doing this, and when he 
went to Monaco in order to remove Honored Prince 
Valdetare resolved if possible to trace the murderers 
of his brother-in-law and bring them to justice. Ten 
persons were arrested, and sufficient evidence was 
brought against them for Valdetare to consider him- 
self justified in giving orders for five to be strangled, 
and the other five to be thrown down over the ram- 



134 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

parts into trie sea at the same spot and hour they had 
chosen to assassinate Hercule. 

The prince was utterly regardless of the interests 
of his sister's children whenever they in any way 
clashed with those of Spain/ and it was with per- 
fect indifference to the evil that might ensue in con- 
sequence, that in 1605 he concluded a treaty at 
Milan with Count de Puentes, who acted as Philip 
II. 's representative, that a Spanish garrison, chosen by 
the Duke of Milan, and commanded by Spanish 
officers, should be placed in Monaco. The details of 
the treaty were in every way humiliating, and had 
Prince Valdetare had the same clearness of judgment 
as he had devotion to Spain, he might have foreseen 
that instead of working good he was working evil for 
the future. By way of further strengthening the ties 
between the Grimaldis and Spain, he married his 
niece, Jane Grimaldi, Honoris sister, to John Trivulce, 
Count de Melzi, a prince of the empire, and after- 
wards a cardinal. At the same time it was decided 
that Honore" should marry Trivulce's sister. 

All power was now virtually taken out of Ho- 
nore's hands, and though the Spanish troops went 
through the farce of taking an oath that they held the 
place for the Seignior of Monaco only, and that they 



HONORE II. 135 

were there solely for his defence, that they would pre- 
serve with fidelity all the conditions of the treaty, and 
that the revenue, the port dues, and jurisdiction of 
Monaco were to remain unchanged, the protectorate 
very soon became an absolute dominion of Spain. 
The king coveted the complete possession of the port ; 
it rendered carrying on war along the French coast 
so much more easy, and it enabled him to keep a 
watch over the Duke of Savoy and the Genoese Re- 
public, both of whom were somewhat doubtful allies. 

As a reward for his zeal, the king conferred on 
Yaldetare the collar of the Golden Fleece, and this 
mark of distinction served the more thoroughly to 
close the prince's eyes to the ruin he was bringing on 
his nephew. From the time of the Spanish troops 
entering Monaco none of the inhabitants of that 
place, Mentone, or Roccabruna, were permitted to 
wear or possess any description of defensive weapon ; 
thus they managed to put away all possibility of 
rebellion. 

As soon as Honore' II. attained his majority, which 
he did at eighteen, he left Milan and went to Monaco, 
where he arrived on the 2 1 st of October, 1615. Captain 
Saratta Olazza was the governor at that time, appoint- 
ed as such by Spain. It took but a very short period 



136 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

for Honore* to learn that he himself was a mere cipher 
in the place; none felt more the truth of M. de 
Sabran's words than he did, who, when as ambassador 
to Lewis XIII., he wrote to the Archbishop of Bor- 
deaux that ' Spain was like the devil, the more power 
one gave him and the more that was done for him 
the more did he abuse it and tyrannize.' 

Honore complained to the King of Spain of his 
position, the protection no longer deserved the name, 
for it was pure oppression ; he reminded Philip of the 
treaties concluded with Charles V. and the Convention 
of 1605, but all to no purpose; there was no sem- 
blance of change made, and the Monacians felt the}' 
were treated more as a conquered people than as 
friends and allies. Fearing these complaints might 
lead to results, Spain thought it advisable to increase 
the garrison, which, moreover, they ceased to main- 
tain ; and not content with making Honore do so out 
of his own treasury, they frequently stopped him 
receiving his revenues derived from his lands in Milan 
and Naples ; yet by no method or means could he 
obtain a hearing, much less redress. He now resolved 
to cast off the Spanish yoke as speedily as possible, 
and once more place his house under the protection of 
France. But the recent fate of his cousin, Hannibal 



HONOKE II. 137 

Grimaldi of Bueil, acted as a warning to him not to 
be too precipitous in trying to obtain his freedom. 
For two centuries the seigniors of Bueil had held the 
hereditary governorship of Nice, and were owners of 
many fiefs, both in Provence and Nice, which they had 
received free from any suzerainty, though subsequently 
they gave up their independence voluntarily in favour 
of the Duke of Savoy. The dukes, however, found 
that vassals holding such extensive power at the 
courts of Bueil were somewhat difficult to retain, 
when, as now happened to be case, their own inclina- 
tion was against their paying homage to them. 

In 1599 Hannibal Grimaldi had accompanied the 
Duke of Savoy to Prance, and had been favoured with 
so many distinguished marks of friendship from 
Henry IV., that from that time on he kicked against 
his allegiance to Savoy, and, on his. return to Nice, 
openly spoke of his claims to independence by in- 
heritance. Charles Emanuel, not liking to attack 
Hannibal publicly, adopted a ruse to get rid of him. 
Escorted by 1000 men, the Duke of Savoy went to 
Nice, under the pretext of establishing a senate there, 
as also to await the return of his son, who was then 
in Spain. Grand fetes were given by all in honour 
of their sovereign, but none equalled in splendour the 



13 S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

entertainment given by the Count de Bueil, who made 
a point of displaying his wealth and power, which but 
helped towards his own destruction, as it increased 
the duke's desire to be relieved of so mighty a vassal. 
The count had one son, named Andre, whose dis- 
position resembled his father, being as overbearing 
and haughty as himself. The duke gently rebuked 
him one day for having told a Savoyard nobleman, 
with whom he had had some dispute, to remember he 
was only a vassal, whilst he himself was an independ- 
ent nobleman. Charles of Savoy, however, in order 
to gain his ends, pretended to admire Count de Bueil 
and his son, and invited them to accompany him back 
to Turin, in order to make some return for the hos- 
pitality he had received from them. Having them 
now in his power, he told them that, having heard 
many rumours, spread by evil tongues, that the 
Grimaldis were not true to their suzerain, and that 
they desired to render themselves independent of 
Savoy, and that he, earnestly wishing for friendship, 
and to prevent any ground for disagreement between 
them, suggested, in a tone that implied a command, 
that Hannibal should change his lands of Bueil for 
others in Piedmont. The count refused at once, 
upon which the duke had him arrested, in order to 



HONOKE II. 139 

give him time for reflection. Hannibal escaped, and 
fled to the castle of Bueil, where in the heart of 
mountains he was almost inaccessible. The duke 
paused, and the count endeavoured to get Spain to 
help him. The king himself consented, but the terms 
were such that his ministers refused to ratify the 
acceptance, for fear of rousing France, which at that 
moment would have been extremely inconvenient to 
Spain. Delays were constant, a thousand trifling 
difficulties were raised to postpone active measures 
being taken, .till at last Hannibal lost patience, and 
turned to France for aid. There he succeeded better, 
and by a treaty, signed in March, 1617, the King of 
France took Count de Bueil, his family, vassals, and 
all his possessions, under his protection, giving him a 
pension and granting other advantages. Charles 
Emanuel of Savoy, not wishing to quarrel with 
France, took no further steps for the moment, but 
seized the opportunity which presented itself in 1620, 
when the civil war in France occupied the king's 
entire thoughts. He desired the Senate of Nice to 
bring an action against Hannibal Grimaldi and his 
son Andre\ Both, however, refused to make an 
appearance, and were in consequence sentenced to 
death for contumacy, and their entire possessions con- 



140 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

fiscated. To carry out the sentence the Marquis 
Dogliano, Governor of Nice, sent 2000 men to arrest 
them. Andre' managed to escape, but his father, 
hoping for succour from Lewis XIII., shut himself up 
in the Castle of Tourettes, which, being less capable of 
defence than Bueil, was soon forced to surrender. 
Hannibal was taken, and then put to death by a 
Mussulman executioner. The count's last words were 
that he preferred death from the hand of a Moor to 
giving obedience to the dukes of Savoy. Thus ended 
the power of the Grimaldis of Bueil. Andre* and his 
son Maurice both distinguished themselves in the 
service of France, and in 1690 the latter endeavoured 
to induce Lewis XIV. to get back his confiscated 
lands from the Duke of Savoy, but fruitlessly. 

Thus Honored taught by his cousin's fate to be 
cautious how he cast off the authority that was so 
galling to him, resolved to await a fit moment for his 
purpose, in the meanwhile supported by hope and 
the resolution taken to remain patient under the 
yoke of oppression. This resignation, however, after 
his remonstrances, seemed to anger Spain, and a 
rumour was spread that Ilonore was about to form an 
alliance and contract a marriage with the enemies of 
their country. Ordered to present himself at Milan, 



HOXOHE II. 141 

he effectively disproved the calumnies ; and the king, 
in recognition of his fidelity, sent him in 1616 the 
order of the Golden Fleece. 

Hon ore, finding he had not even the pretence of 
power in Monaco, devoted himself for a time to the 
improvement of Mentone, which, situated within seven 
miles of Monaco, in a perfect position, surrounded by 
magnificent scenery, sheltered from the north by high 
mountains, its orange and lemon groves giving it an 
appearance of being always under the influence of 
summer, made it indeed a place well worthy of his 
care and notice. 

At his request, on the 27th of August, 1617, 
Nicholas Spinola, Bishop of Ventimiglia, consecrated 
in Mentone the Capuchin Church, and on the 27th of 
May, 1619, the enlargement of the parish church of 
St Michael was commenced. When that w r as com- 
pleted, he ordered the bastion to be constructed, 
which advances far into the sea on a rocky point, 
jutting out from the town, thus marking more dis- 
tinctly the natural separation between the two bays. 

About this time Honore* married Hippolyte Tri- 
valce. This marriage into a family bound up in the 
interests of Spain quieted any suspicions that the 
king might have entertained. During all this time 



142 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Monaco was nothing more than a Spanish fortress, 
till at last, in 1635, there seemed a prospect of Honore 
being extricated from his bondage. Through her 
quarrel with Austria, Prance sent her troops into 
the neighbourhood of Monaco. On the 16th of 
September, 1635, the Islands of Lerins were seized 
by Spain, and in June, 1636, France despatched a 
fleet of 60 vessels, under Henrv of Lorraine, Count 
d'Harcourt, and the Archbishop of Bordeaux, with 
orders to retake the islands. Thev were to increase 
their force by joining the fleet that was already in the 
Mediterranean, commanded by the Marquis Pont- 
courlay, a nephew of Cardinal Richelieu. Besides 
this, Marshal de Vitry had orders to assemble troops, 
and to put them at the disposal of the admirals. 
Spain gave the command of her fleet to. the Duke of 
Eerrandina, and it was anchored off Monaco, so as 
the better to defend the recently-conquered islands. 
After a few days the two fleets met off Mentone, and 
the Spanish suffered so severely that they were com- 
pelled to give way and retire towards Genoa, 

Through the mcdiuniship of his cousin, Henry 
Grimaldi, Seignior of Corbons, in Provence, and acting 
in the service of Prance, Honore was enabled to enter 
into a secret understanding with that country. He 



IIONOKE II. 143 

endeavoured, but failed, to conclude a treaty with the 
king, for Spain, having some suspicions of how matters 
were tending, increased their garrison in Monaco by 
900 men. Honore* immediately made his cousin ac- 
quainted with this ; fortunately the information arrived 
just in time to stop the treaty, which, had it been then 
signed, would have been the utter ruin of Honore. 

It was in the despatches that were written at this 
period on the subject of Monaco placing itself under 
the protection of Prance, that its seignior was first 
addressed and spoken of as the Prince of Monaco, 
though, as we have seen, the title was conferred on 
Augustin by Charles V. In one of these despatches 
addressed to Cardinal Richelieu by the Archbishop of 
Bordeaux, he states " Prince Honore" of Monaco " to be 
ready and willing to bind himself to Prance in any 
way the king desires, and also, if it were decided to 
lay siege to the place, he would do all in his power to 
contribute to its delivery. Pending Richelieu's reply, 
although preparations were being made for an attack, 
the dissensions and quarrels amongst those in com- 
mand were so great and continuous, that it would 
have been impossible whilst this state of things lasted 
to have undertaken it, had orders been received to do 
so. Meanwhile, Spain did all in her power to enable 



144 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

her to retain possession of the islands. They assem- 
bled a powerful fleet under Ferrandina, and took pre- 
cautions that enabled them to defend themselves by 
land as well as by sea. They stored ammunition and 
provisions in large quantities in the islands. It was 
on their return from this work that the French 
attempted to surprise their fleet at the entrance to 
the port of Monaco ; a terrible encounter took place, 
the vessels coming violently in contact at the mouth 
of the harbour ; the wind blowing a gale rendered it 
impossible to manage them, and a scene of slaughter 
followed that, without giving victory to either side, 
brought death to many on both. The next day the 
French fleet met off Mentone ; the Spanish advanced, 
hoping to seize their vessels, but the result was a 
complete defeat to themselves, many of their ships 
being sunk and others taken as prizes. 

Richelieu's answer now arrived. It was dated the 
29th of August, 1636. Unless a thorough under- 
standing existed with a sufficiently powerful party 
within the walls, he considered an attack on Monaco 
most unadvisable, and even then to be well considered, 
bearing in mind the great increase in the Spanish 
garrison ; and so far as Prince Honore being ready to 
sign any treaty or agree to any convention, till he was 



HOXORE II. U5 

actually freed from Spain, it would be most unwise, and 
probably entail his complete destruction. Still, had it 
not been for their want of unity, Archbishop Sourdis 
would certainly have urged on an assault being made, 
so important did he consider the port of Monaco, that 
the risk of failure would not have deterred him ; but 
it became out of the question with no two amongst 
the leaders that could agree. 

Savoy rather added to the general division. The 
duke would have helped France if that step would 
not have raised difficulties in the way of his reconcili- 
ation with Spain, besides which he rather feared 
Prance obtaining so powerful a position on the borders 
of his own states, as the possession of Monaco would 
render the possession of Nice and Villafranca not only 
extremely desirable, but very possible, both places 
being situated between Monaco and Antibes. 

Sourdis endeavoured to sound the duke as to his 
opinion, and the latter, knowing that Marshal Vitre 
had refused to grant troops for the purpose, thought 
himself safe in saying he approved of the project, but 
added that at least six or seven thousand men would 
be necessary to land, with ammunition and money in 
proportion, as well as having fresh troops ready to re- 
lieve the fatigued ones. Then he pointed out how 

10 



146 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

superior the Spanish navy was over the Trench, and 
finally drew such a hopeless picture of what the pro- 
bable result would be, that the archbishop resigned his 
cherished dream, and gave up all further thought of 
an assault. It was now proposed to construct a fort 
at Turbia, by which they could command Monaco ; 
this plan Richelieu highly approved of, but Honore" 
was greatly against such a step, and finally it like- 
wise was abandoned. Fresh outbreaks amongst the 
chiefs began again, till at last Richelieu, much dis- 
satisfied, gave up all thoughts of Monaco for the time 
being. 

Again, after a short lapse of time, there seemed a 
chance of success, but only to be marred by their 
quarrels. The Spanish had withdrawn their fleets from 
the Le'rins, and a council of war was being held at the 
Castle at Cannes to decide on the plan of attack, when a 
difference of opinion between Count d'Harcourt and 
Vitry led to high words. Archbishop Sourdis inter- 
fered, in the hope of reconciling them, when Vitry, his 
passion beyond control, turned round and struck 
Sourdis with his cane, and addressed him in most 
abusive language. The others, disgusted and indignant, 
abandoned the whole thing ; the militia was disbanded, 
and the entire matter failed. Monaco might long 



IIONORE II. 147 

since have been under the protection of the French 
flag but for these dissensions amongst those appointed 
to organize the attack, the consequence was that all 
the winter was lost, and worse than lost, for the 
Spanish made good use of the time spent in in- 
activity by the French. The Duke of Ferrandina 
caused Monaco to be securely and powerfully gar- 
risoned, being sure of every man in it, and keeping 
a vigilant watch. Monaco now felt the oppression 
that had for years past been weighing her down in- 
crease almost daily. 

Honors' still managed to keep up communication 
with France, and he gave them early information of 
all the enemies' movements. Small blame could be 
attached to the prince for this seeming treachery : he 
was not in a position to cast the yoke from off him 
boldly and openly ; and Spain had so utterly failed in 
all her undertakings, that he after all but sought a 
liberty that he was entitled to, and which had 
been wrenched from him by unfair and unlawful 
measures. 



148 



CHAPTER IX. 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 



On the 20th of June, 1633, Honors' II. lost his 
wife, the Princess Hippolite. She left one son only, 
who assumed the title of Marquis de Campana. Honore 
was now called on by Spain not only to give up his 
implied neutrality, but by some useful act to prove his 
fidelity to the king. Thus forced to practice deceit, 
he found it very galling, but he did not dare openly 
to show any resentment or even discontent. Yet his 
uncle, Prince Valdetare, who still lived, began to 
doubt his nephew's genuineness towards Spain, though 
he himself was as devoted to her cause as ever; and 
with the hope of binding him still more securely, he 
exerted his influence to induce him to marry his son 
Hercule to a young princess of the house of Spinola, 
her father, Luca Spinola, being one of the most zealous 
partisans the Spanish had "in Italy; his fortune, which 
was immense, was derived from lands in the kingdom 
of Naples, and, as the husband of the Princess Amelia, 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 149 

Hercule would be heir to these great possessions ; and 
Prince Valdetare thought he might pause before 
breaking the golden chain that would thus bind him 
to Spain. Honore did not feel in a position to refuse 
this offer, as by doing so he would have greatly in- 
creased his uncle's already aroused suspicions ; there- 
fore the marriage took place, and Spain felt satisfied 
that the Prince of Monaco had given up the wish of 
severing his fortunes from her, supposing him ever 
really to have desired it. 

At length the Islands of Levins were retaken by 
the French, and the Spanish forces retired to Monaco, 
which still formed a stronghold for them, and con- 
tinued to do so, for the three following years. Honore* 
again endeavoured, through his cousin de Corbons, to 
induce the French to attempt the taking of Monaco 
bv assault. His revenue was now next to nothing, 
the drain on him from Spain being enormous ; com- 
merce being interrupted by war, the port dues were 
terribly reduced, and what did accrue through that 
means was seized on by the Spanish governor. 

Honore* was little better than a prisoner in his own 
territory, and yet on him devolved the entire expenses 
of supporting a garrison that watched over him as a 
prison-guard; and, in order to meet this, Mentone 



150 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and Roccabmna were compelled to pay large con- 
tributions. 

Richelieu, now that it had become impossible, 
gave his consent to Monaco being taken by assault. 
Spain was too well on her guard, and the Duke of 
Savoy again became an obstacle, when the proposition 
to attack it on the land side was made : but Honoris 
release was now not very far off. 

On the 11th of September, 1639, Honore' went to 
Nice in order to pay a mark of respect to the cardinal, 
Prince Maurice of Savoy, who was recognized as ruler, 
though the widow of Victor Amacleus I., Christine, 
Princess-royal of France, had been appointed regent 
by her husband's will. The cardinal had received a 
thousand Spanish troops to garrison the town, so that 
Honor's visit excited no doubts as to his fidelity, 
though had they known that his journey was taken 
with the view of sounding the feelings of those he was 
to meet, and that he never wearied of endeavouring 
to find a safe escape from their yoke, the Spanish 
would not have been so thoroughly at rest. 

The war now being carried on beyond the Ligu- 
rian coasts, the withdrawal of the Spanish troops from 
there was a matter of necessity, and, nothing doubting, 
they took from Monaco all that could be spared in 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 151 

common safety ; thus the garrison was so considerably 
diminished that Honore lost no time in communicatino- 
to Henry de Corbons the intelligence, which he con- 
sidered of sufficient importance to hope that it might 
lead at last to the desired end. Henry cle Corbons at 
once proceeded to Peronne to make arrangements for 
a secret treaty with Prance, which was quickly done, 
and on the 14th of September, 1641, it was signed 
at Peronne by Richelieu, and afterwards ratified by 
the king. This treaty placed the principality under 
the armed protection of France, included her in all 
treaties of peace, and gave certain titles, honours, and 
privileges to the Prince of Monaco and his successors. 
But this treaty was not to be effective or made known 
till Honore' had freed himself from Spanish dominion, 
and the Prench could enter Monaco. 

Notwithstanding the great precautions taken to 
keep all communication held between Prince Honore' 
and the Prench Court secret, the Milanese govern- 
ment began to have their suspicions aroused, through 
Cardinal Maurice of Savoy ; who having heard that 
Prench vessels with troops and ammunition were being 
prepared, sent and warned Count Siruela, the Governor 
of Milan, of Honore's infidelity. The count sent 
secret messengers immediately to Monaco, to put 



152 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

Captain Caliente, Commandant of the town, on his 
guard. Honored perceiving how closely he was watched, 
took the precaution of sending to Count d'Alais, to 
stop his taking any further step for the moment ; this 
forethought saved Honore* ; for rinding nothing was 
going on, Captain Caliente was completely deceived, 
and wrote to Milan saying there was no occasion to 
doubt Prince Honored for he was, if possible, more 
Spanish than himself, but that should he see anything 
likely to prove him wrong in his judgment, he would 
at once arrest the prince and his son, and send them as 
prisoners to Milan. This letter bysome fortunate means 
fell into Honoris hands, which caused him to take 
double care, though at the same time it increased his 
longing for freedom. There were four people in whom 
Honore" placed unbounded confidence, and all proved 
well worthy of it : his son Hercule, Marquis de Cam- 
pana ; Jerome Rey, Captain of the guards; JohnBiigati, 
secretary ; and the parish priest, Pachiero. The at- 
tempt was to be made on the 13th of November, 
1641 ; on that day the greater portion of the already 
reduced garrison was to proceed to Nice, where it was 
to be met by fresh troops, who would then proceed to 
Monaco, thus for the time intervening between the de- 
parture and the arrival there would be but 210 men 



SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 153 

in the place ; and these Honore on the day in question 
managed to reduce, by sending some to Roccabruna, 
under the plea of gathering the taxes, which were to 
be devoted to their pay ; never very regularly received, 
and then rarely in full. 

Nine days previous to the memorable 13th M. de 
Pachiero called his flock together and commanded a 
nine days' devotion, to be spent in praying God and 
St Devote to shield them from the still talked-of at- 
tack by the French, and in order to render it feasible 
for all the inhabitants to join in it, he appointed the 
night as their time of assembling. Thus did the 
priest do his part, as by this seeming zeal he turned 
aside any suspicion the Spanish may have entertained, 
and at the same time he enabled Honore' to be free 
from any fear of interruption at an hour when he could 
best make his preparations and form his plans. This 
neuvaine began on the 4th of November. 

On the 10th thirty Mentonaises were introduced 
into the town. On the plea of their having been 
found with arms upon them, which the government of 
Spain had prohibited, Honore' caused them to be 
arrested and brought to Monaco as prisoners. Thus 
by this ruse he secured to himself thirty trusty adhe- 
rents, who were, moreover, in league with others left in 



154 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Mentone, who were only waiting for the signal to act. 
On the night of the 11th — 12th Honore* invited 
the principal officers and people of the place to a sup- 
per, which was most sumptuous, the viands and wines 
being of the most costly and finest description; there 
were upwards of 100 guests. After they had done full 
justice to the repast, Honore rose, and left the hall they 
were in ; in a few minutes he returned, accompanied 
by the thirty Mentonaises, and then in the presence of 
all he disclosed his secret ; after which he asked them 
to be true to him and themselves, and to render him 
the devotion he required. With the exception of two 
or three, who, either from fear or interest, clung to 
Spain, they all swore to fight with the last drop of 
their blood for their prince and liberty. 

Honore then, for fear of betrayal, had those who 
would not act with him temporarily imprisoned, and 
after that necessary precaution being taken, the prince, 
in a speech he addressed to those around him, pointed 
out the oppression they were compelled to endure, the 
slavery they were subject to, and the bright future 
that awaited them under the protection of the French 
flag;. Then, in the enthusiasm and excitement of the 
moment, they took clown weapons and armour that 
hung around the Avails, and arming themselves with 



SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 155 

them, they prepared to separate for the night, choosing 
the moment to go out when they would be able, un- 
noticed, to mix in the crowd that was leaving the 
church, and so enter their respective homes. 

In the morning an incident happened which 
ended by their being quitte pour la peur only, but 
which might have led to serious consequences. A 
Spanish page brought to Jerome Rey a letter he had 
picked up in the corridor of the palace, which proved 
to be Count d'Alais' reply to Honoris last communi- 
cation. The boy could not read or speak French, but 
the fear was that other eyes might have seen it ; how- 
ever nothing disastrous followed, though during the 
whole clay and night the dread of what might still 
happen weighed heavily on them. 

At length, at break of day on the 13th, the drum 
beat which announced the departure of the Spanish 
troops for Nice. All the requisite orders for the day's 
enterprise had been delivered over night. The prince 
had the forces at his command divided into three. 
He was himself to attack the principal post at the 
head of fifty men ; this was the entrance to the fortress. 
His son Hercule, with, thirty men, and Jerome Rey, 
with twenty, were to sustain the attack on the opposite 
side, whilst John Monleon, Captain of Mentone, who 



156 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

had gathered 200 trusty Mentonaises to help his 
prince, was to march towards Monaco by the pathless 
portions of the mountains, and remain hidden with his 
men behind the gates of the castle till the signal was 
given for him to enter. The cure's part still continued 
the same, to keep his flock praying till the attack 
had been made. The sermon he delivered that nio;ht 
was the longest ever given by mortal man ; he went on 
and on, and then when his strength would not admit 
of his saying more, he set the congregation to sing ; 
he fought in his way for his little country as valiantly 
as the bravest soldier amongst them. When for a 
moment the sinsjinff ceased and all was still in the 
church, the firing sounded out clear and distinct 
amidst the shouts and yells of triumph from the vic- 
torious side. Dismay and consternation spread in a 
moment amongst the hundreds that, without waiting 
for blessing or dismissal, rushed out to inquire into 
the cause of such sounds at that usually peaceful 
hour. The confusion for a time was great, but it did 
not last,' as the skirmish, for it was little more, was 
over; the Spanish sentinels then, surprised at their 
posts, fought obstinately, and Captain Caliente, old as 
he was, bravely defended himself; but it was useless, 
numbers soon overpowered them. The Mentonaises, 



SEPARATION PfiOil SPAIN. 137 

under Captain Monleon, entered the town, and the 
garrison had to lay down their arms and submit. 
Several were killed on both sides. Prince Honore at 
once caused the fire to be lighted that was to be the 
signal of victory to a little ship sent by Count d'Alais 
for the purpose of learning the earliest news. All was 
joy now in the town ; those who had been kept in 
ignorance of events, on learning what had taken place 
with one voice rendered thanks to God and their 
prince for their freedom, which had been won so 
rapidly and so cheaply. The priest and prince em- 
braced each other when they met, and that morning 
hope and joy reigned in every breast. 

On the following clay Honore' despatched a mes- 
senger to Antibes to let his cousin, Henry de Corbons, 
know the fortunate result of their enterprise. Cardi- 
nal Maurice, on learning of the Spanish defeat, sent 
from Nice to try and dissuade Honore' from allowing 
the French to enter Monaco, and promising him in the 
king's name redress for all his wrongs if he remained 
attached to Spain ; but Honore had yearned too long 
for his release to allow of any argument inducing him 
to resign it now he had won it. 

On the 18th of November the French, 500 strong, 
entsred Monaco ; the town was decorated with flowers 



158 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and flags, and the people gave every possible proof 
of their delight, and showed their welcome to their 
new masters. 

Cardinal Trivnlce, Honoris brother-in-law, entered 
into negotiations with him, to induce him to remain 
true to Spain, but the prince replied that it was too 
late, and in the presence of the garrison he removed 
from his neck the order of the Golden Fleece, and 
handing it, with a letter which he had written, to Count 
Siruela, Governor of Milan, he desired both might 
be sent to him ; he then took the white scarf, and de- 
clared himself under the protection of Prance. In the 
letter he addressed to Siruela, he said, that in return- 
ing to his Catholic Majesty the order of the Golden 
Fleece, he hoped it might be available for some other 
who might serve the king with more happiness, but 
not with more fidelity, than he had served him him- 
self. This was dated from Monaco on the 18th of 
November, 1641. 

When the Spanish troops left Monaco they were 
taken to Finale. The prince behaved very liberally to 
them, providing them with necessary food for the 
voyage at his own expense, and paying them liberal! v. 
Some few, who had married into Monacian families, 
chose to renounce their country and remain where 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 159 

they were. Traces of Spanish blood are still frequently 
seen amongst the Monacians, and some of the best 
families in the place are descended from this period. 
For eighty years the kings of Spain had been true 
friends to the Grimaldis, but for the thirty years that 
followed they proved little else than despotic tyrants. 

After their departure the Monacians made a vow 
that they would, on the 21st of November in every 
year, celebrate the commemoration of their liberty by 
a solemn procession in the town ; which vow is re- 
ligiously kept to the present day. 

The loss of Monaco to Spain was soon followed by 
that of Portugal and Catalonia. Nice shortly after- 
wards was besieged by the French, and taken from 
them ; thus it seems, with nations as with people, 
troubles and losses do not come singly. 

In April, 1642, Honore* II. and his son made 
their first visit to France. They arrived on the 25th 
of the month, at Narbonne, where they had an inter- 
view with Cardinal Richelieu, who at that moment 
was dangerously ill ; from there they went to Leucate, 
where they met with a magnificent reception from the 
governor, and on the following day they proceeded to 
Perpignan, and at a few leagues from where Lewis XIV. 
was encamped they were met by the king's carriages. 



1G0 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

The king at that time was preparing for an expedition 
against Spain. The treaty of Peronne was now rati- 
fied ; by it the king undertook, in consideration of the 
oppression Honore* II. stated himself to be suffering 
under from Spain, to protect the prince, his family, 
subjects, and possessions from all that might offend 
them. 500 French troops were to remain in garrison 
at Monaco, the officers to be appointed by the king, 
Honore' to be himself captain and governor, as should 
also be his heirs and successors to the principality, 
and to hold the same authority as other governors did 
in France. The prince was to keep the keys of the 
town. In the absence of the prince a lieutenant was 
to be appointed, and as the first to act in that capacity 
the king nominated Henry cle Corbons. The French 
garrison to take the oath of fidelity to the prince and 
to swear that they held the place for him and his suc- 
cessors ; the garrison to be maintained by France. 
The Prince of Monaco to be remembered and included 
in all treaties or truces. The tax levied on ships 
passing Monaco to be still paid by French vessels, and 
a few galleys were to be stationed off Monaco by the 
king to issue the payment of the dues. In order to 
save time to ships leaving Marseilles, he placed a 
receiver of taxes in that town for ships intending to 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 161 

pass Monaco, and if they had paid the due, to show 
they had done so, they were to fire a gun and hoist 
the Grimaldi flag. 

Prince Honore was received by Lewis XIII. 
with every mark of distinction and the greatest cordi- 
ality. On the day following his arrival he was invited 
into the king's chamber, and Lewis invested him with 
the order of St Michael ; and then, inviting him to 
accompany him to the chapel, he drew from the 
pocket of his jacket the order of the Holy Ghost, 
which decorating the prince with, he said : ' My 
cousin, I do not treat you in the usual form, by seek- 
ing all the required ceremonies for creating a knight ; 
also you are not looked on as others, and I am satisfied 
that it should be known that your merit and my inclin- 
ation induce me to do this, so that the one may be 
honoured and the other you may be assured of. Above 
all, remember that the King of Spain has never given 
the order of the Golden Fleece in Prance as I give 
you the order of the Holy Ghost in Spain.'* 

Honore* II. passed two nights and three clays 
at the camp at Perpignan, and on his taking 
leave the king invited him to visit him in Paris 

* It will be remembered that the king was at that time at 
Perpignan, a Spanish province conquered by Lewis XIII. 

11 



162 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

during the coming carnival. The prince accepted 
the invitation, and returned to Narbonne, where 
he received from M. de Chavigny, secretary of state, 
letters-patent conferring on him the duchy-peerdom 
of Valentinois, and the Marqnisate of Baux for his son, 
with extensive lands in Provence, the whole forming 
an income of 75,000 francs, in compensation for the 
estates in Naples and Spain which had been con- 
fiscated by his Most Catholic Majesty. Prince 
Honore* received besides, a box, studded with dia- 
monds, containing two portraits of Lewis XIII. A 
French vessel bore him back to Monaco, where he met 
with an enthusiastic reception from his subjects, on 
the 23rd of June, 1642. 

Again, on the 6th of the following November, 
Honore" left his principality, and with his son pro- 
ceeded to Paris, where the dignity of D Like and Peer of 
France was publicly conferred on him. His son was 
to receive certain honours and orders on his attaining 
the proper age ; meanwhile the king made him captain 
over a company of gendarmes with a pension. In order 
to reward the services of Je'rome Rey, John Monition,* 

* The present Mayor of Mentone is a descendant of this John 
Monleon, Captain of Mentone. 



SEPARATION PROM SPAIN. 1G3 

and John Brigate, he granted to all three of them, 
together with their families, letters of nobility and 
naturalization. Further he, in January, 1643, gave 
the power of succession to the female line for the 
duchy of Valentinois, failing heirs male, but in that 
case the peerage was to become extinct. He also 
promised to stand sponsor to the infant son of Hercule 
and the Princess Aurelia Spinola, but before being able 
to fulfil this latter promise, Lewis XIII. died, on the 
14th of May, 1643. On the 28th of April, just 
previous to the king's death, Honored after six months' 
absence, returned to his principality. 

Anne of Austria caused the young king, her son, 
Lewis XIV., to write to the Prince of Monaco the 
following letter, touching the christening of Hercule's 
son : — ' My cousin, the late king my lord and father, 
having last year promised to give his name to your 
grandson, and it not having been clone during his life, 
I shall have much pleasure in its being done in my 
name ; it is therefore by the advice of the queen- 
regent, my mother, that I write to my cousin, Count 
d'Alais, to proceed to you for that purpose.' 

The christening took "place at Monaco on the 
13th of October, 1643, with great splendour, Count 



161 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

cl'Alais standing as sponsor for the king, and Queen 
Anne being represented by the Countess de la Guiche. 
The child received the name of Lewis. 

Honore* obtained permission to coin his own money, 
and on the 18th of October Lewis XIV. admitted the 
gold and silver coins bearing the effigy and arms of the 
Prince of Monaco into France. They bore the same 
name and corresponded in value with the French 
money. The refusal to take them was to be punished 
by a fine of 500 francs. On the 23rd of October, 
1646, Prince Honore left again for his third visit to 
France, He remained six months in Paris, returning 
to Monaco on the 5th of May, 1647. 

During this period he made good use of his time, 
learning such things and noting all that he thought 
would be beneficial to himself and his subjects. He 
likewise obtained several privileges and grants from 
the king. He also received a gift of 12 bronze and 
12 iron cannons for the armament of Monaco. 

Spain had not even yet resigned all hope of win- 
ning back this important and useful little principality. 
She tried many ways, and used both bribes and threats, 
to succeed. At length, thinking that perhaps the 
advantages still lay with the French, she employed a 
man named Gastaldo, of Nice, and sent him in the 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 1G5 

name of the Viceroy of Naples, and gave him power to 
offer such enormous bribes that Spain indulged in the 
hope of succeeding this time in withdrawing Honore 
from his newly-chosen master. But the prince was 
proof against the temptation, and in order to show his 
fidelity to France, he caused Gastaldo to be arrested, 
denouncing him publicly. He was tried, tortured, and 
then executed at the extreme point of the Cape Martin, 
the whole proceeding being a needless display of 
cruelty. This happened in 1650. 

In the time of repose that Monaco now enjoyed, 
the palace was restored, a fact which is commemorated 
by an inscription on a marble slab, which is still to be 
seen in the principal court of the palace. 

In 1651, on the coming of age of the King of 
France, Honore" again went to Paris to take part in the 
festivities. During his absence a terrible sorrow fell 
on him. His only son, Hercule, Marquis de Baux, 
had gone with his wife and children to the convent of 
Carnoles at Mentone, and was amusing himself in the 
gardens with his officers and attendants, firing with 
pistols at a target, when having called on one of those 
near him to show what he could do, the young man's 
pistol caught in his shoulder belt and went off; the 
ball wounded two people, and struck the Marquis de 



166 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Baux in the spine. He was carried back to Monaco, 
where, after all that art could do being attempted in 
vain, he died the following day, declaring the innocence 
of the officer, and begging no steps should be taken 
against him in any way. 

The young Marquis left four daughters and one 
son, Count Carladez, godson to Lewis XIV. 

The grief of Honore* II. was intense when he heard 
of the terrible fate that had befallen his son. He re- 
turned to Monaco instantly, arriving there on the 18th 
of October. The whole principality mourned the 
death of the young heir, and his widow, whose sorrow 
was shared by so many, now first caused the church 
and convent of Laghetto * to be brought into notice, 
by the rich gifts she there offered at the shrine of Our 
Lady, to propitiate her prayers for the repose of the 
soul of her husband. 

Honore* II. now assumed for the first time the rank 
of Serene Highness, having hitherto been Excellency 
only. In order to show some gratitude for the honours 
heaped on him by Lewis XIII. and his son, Lewis 
XIV., the prince in his will desired that his successors 
should never take themselves from under the protection 
of the crown of Trance, and ever to show their zeal and 

* Appendix D. 



SEPARATION FROM SPAIN. 167 

fidelity to the king. This will was by his special desire 
registered in Paris on the 10th of April, 1656. 

On the 27th of June, 1656, Christine of Sweden, 
who had abdicated from pure ostentation, finding it 
did not repay her, she being neither talked of nor 
thought of any more, began to desire the possession 
again of her rejected crown, and now wrote to Prince 
Honore asking him to receive her at Monaco, in case 
accident drove her near that port; but her voyage 
never taking place, no casualty occurred, and her 
throne was never regained. 

In the treaty of the Pyrenees, concluded in 1659, 
Lewis XIV., according to the treaty of Peronne, 
stipulated for the restitution of Honoris Spanish 
possessions, and all he had enjoyed whilst Under 
the protection of Spain was to be restored to him 
without delay. 

On the 30th of March, 1660, his grandson Lewis, 
Count Carlades, now heir to the principality, was 
married to Charlotte Catherine de Gramont, daughter 
of Anthony, Duke de Gramont, a marshal and peer of 
France. 

On the 10th of January, 1662, Honore' II. died, 
at the age of sixty-five. PI is death was a source of 
universal mourning. Of a gentle disposition, thought- 



168 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

ful for the happiness of his subjects, and anxious 
above all for their prosperity, he devoted himself to 
the improvement of his little state ; he was just and 
merciful in his government, and but for the unneces- 
sary death of Gastaldo, no stain or blot marks his 
escutcheon. He was remarkable for great personal 
beauty, as well as for a charm of manner, that per- 
haps belonged especially to that age, but which seem- 
ed with him to be more natural than acquired. The 
love that surrounded him in life followed him to the 
grave. 



169 



CHAPTER X. 



LEWIS I. ANTHONY I. 



Lewis I. was' but nineteen years of age when he 
succeeded his grandfather as Prince of Monaco, tlo- 
nore* had some time previous to his death remarked a 
recklessness of disposition and a love of adventure 
in his grandson, that gave rise to much anxiety, 
especially as he knew well the temptations to which 
he would be exposed at the court of Lewis XIV. ; 
but he took comfort in the hope that his marriage 
would steady him, and induce him to think of the 
duties that devolved on him more than the mere 
gratification of pleasure. 

Unfortunately his wife, Charlotte de Gramont, a 
beautiful woman, and full of talent, was attached to 
the household of the Duchess of Orleans, Henrietta of 
England, and there in the centre of every description 
of intrigue and folly she rendered herself famous by 
her own misconduct. 

In 1665, war was declared against England by 



170 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Holland and France, and Prince Lewis, unable to re- 
move his wife from Paris, and pained by the occur- 
rences he was forced to witness, seized this oppor- 
tunity to get away himself, and solicited the king's 
permission to join the French troops as a volunteer. 
Lewis left, accompanied by his brother-in-law, Count 
de Guiche. some love intrigue rendering it advisable 
for him to leave the country for a time. 

A new life now dawned for the young prince. 
By the treaty of the 27th of April, 1662, Lewis 
XIV. had promised to aid the Dutch with his fleet 
under the command of the Duke of Beaufort, Grand- 
admiral of France ; but the king was not sincere in 
his proffered assistance ; he cared little for success to 
others if no personal advantage accrued to himself ; 
therefore he took care his ships were not engaged in 
the conflict : moreover, he had designs of his own, 
and whilst seeming to mediate between the two first 
maritime powers of Europe, he in truth desired that 
they might so destroy one another, that the French 
navy would then stand out unrivalled. Thus contrary 
winds — or wishes — prevented the Mediterranean fleet 
doing more than making its way very slowly to La 
Rochelle, whilst Ruyter was doing all the work alone. 
The Prince of Monaco and Count de Guiche, wearied 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 171 

of waiting for the Duke of Beaufort to arrive, and 
longing for action, volunteered their services to the 
Dutch. They were received on board the Duivcn- 
worde, commanded by the Chevalier Terlong, and 
took part in the famous battle of Texel. The English 
fleet being under the command of George Monk, 
Duke of Albemarle, and Prince Rupert, and the 
Dutch under Admiral Ruyter. From the 13th to 
the 16th of June the fighting lasted. 

Count Estrades, French ambassador, in his de- 
spatch dated the 17th of June, giving a detailed 
account of the action, speaks in terms of praise and 
admiration of the obstinate courage displayed by the 
Prince of Monaco and the Count de Guiche, and 
especially at the moment when a fire broke out on the 
Duivenworde, which having defied all efforts to ex- 
tinguish it now gained the sails ; the Prince and de 
Guiche, seeing how utterly hopeless it was to think 
of saving the ship, took off their outer clothing, 
and prepared to jump into the sea should the 
fire, as they every minute expected, reach the gun- 
powder ; but at that moment they were rescued by a 
Dutch vessel, the Little Holland, having time only 
to spring on board and get out of danger before the 
explosion took place. The ship was commanded by 



172 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

a brother of Ruyter's, and was on her ay ay at the 
time to help other vessels in distress. 

They were taken by the Little Holland on board 
the admiral's ship : Ruyter received them with a 
warm welcome, and provided them with clothes. In 
the last day's battle Prince Lewis and his brother-in- 
law were to be found always where most danger 
was ; the count was wounded in the shoulder and 
arm. 

The court was at Fontainebleau at the time Es- 
trades' despatch arrived. The news of the bravery 
displayed by the French nobility, who had by their 
courage partially covered the king's want of faith, in 
not permitting Beaufort's fleet to join the Dutch, was 
received with the deepest pleasure. 

Lewis XIV. was too delighted at his designs 
being thus cloaked over not to be lavish of his praises 
and thanks to those who had distinguished them- 
selves, and his outspoken eulogy on Lewis I. and de 
Guiche induced many others to join them in Hol- 
land ; but the peace of Breda put an end to the war, 
and the volunteers returned to Paris. 

Prince Lewis found everything connected with 
his domestic affairs as bad on his return as when he 
left. Disgusted and angered beyond bearing, he went 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I, 173 

to Monaco, and endeavoured to occupy his mind with 
administrative reform, a very necessary matter in the 
principality, more especially as he was so constantly 
absent. At the time of his succession, at the request 
of his wife, he founded in Monaco the convent of 
The Visitation, which was to be regulated according 
to the constitutions of St Francis of Sales. He now 
commenced the building of the beautiful church be- 
longing to the convent, which is situated at the ex- 
tremity of the rock * towering high above all other 
buildings, and rendering it a conspicuous object in 
the distance. In 1678, the year in which the Prin- 
cess Charlotte died, Pope Clement X. accorded a bull 
of constitution to the convent, limiting the number of 
nuns to thirty-three. This building is the only trace 
left at Monaco of Lewis' wife. 

But these occupations failed to create sufficient 
interest to enable Lewis to forget his domestic 
troubles ; and in order the better to do so, he gave 
himself up to a life of dissipation that exceeded even 
that led by his beautiful wife, and he thereby gained 
a somewhat doubtful celebrity. 

° On inquiring one day at the Palace for this church, I was 
directed to go ' au bout des etats ' and I should find it : the prin- 
cipality of Monaco consisting now of little else than the rock on 
which the town is built. 



174 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Hortense Mancini, Duchess of Mazarin, exiled 
from Prance, went to Rome; Lewis, who was more 
blinded by jealousy throughout his connection with 
her than love, followed her there, and then on from 
place to place whithersoever she went, till, finally, 
they reached London, where Lewis I. became the 
rival of Charles II. Great exertions were used to 
separate Mancini from the prince, and place her as 
favourite to the king, in the room of the Duchess of 
Portsmouth. A battle with gold w r as now fought 
between the Kino- of England and the Prince of a 
miniature principality : whichever could bring the 
greatest supply of ammunition into the field was 
certain to be the conqueror. Charles had withdrawn 
an allowance of £4000 a year from the duchess, which 
Lewis immediately granted her, thus well-nigh ruining 
both prince and principality. 

Portunately at this time his wife died, and his 
passion dying also, a re-action took place, and he 
returned to Monaco, determined to devote himself to 
the welfare of his state. 

On the 23rd of December, 1678, repealing the 
contradictory laws then in vogue, he promulgated a 
code, divided into four books, containing civil and 
criminal laws, and laws regulating the home and rural 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 175 

police ; the whole, notwithstanding the severity of the 
penal laws, is considered the production of a cleVer 
and practical mind. The laws against immorality 
were especially severe. Rape was punished by death ; 
adultery entailed punishment on the man, varying, 
according to the woman's age, from two years at the 
galleys, to death. The authors, propagators, and 
hawkers of libels or immoral songs were punished at 
the discretion of the auditor-general, even by death if 
the case was considered a grave one. 

Prince Lewis had two sons and one daughter ; the 
eldest, Anthony, Duke of Valentinois, who entered 
the French service when still very young, was married 
on the 14th of June, 1688, in the presence of the 
King of France and the whole court, to Mary of 
Lorraine, daughter of Count Armagnac, master of the 
horse of Lewis XIV. The Prince of Monaco had 
hitherto held no especial rank at the French court ; he 
had no status either as a foreign prince or a prince of 
the realm ; this frequently led to vexations and annoy- 
ances, as owing to the jealousies then general amongst 
the court circle, it became a question of much greater 
importance than it would have been at an earlier 
period. Lewis XIV. was extremely rigid in all points 
of ceremony, and this made the frivolous and selfish 



176 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

courtiers that surrounded him, and who to win the 
royal favour would have risked anything, equally 
severe in all matters of etiquette ; and they, in con- 
sequence, attached more value than ever to position, 
each holding their own with the extremest tenacity, 
though if they could gain one inch in advance of 
another no scruples would arise to prevent them. 

The Lorraines had obtained a position as relations 
of the reigning Prince of Lorraine ; therefore when 
Prince Lewis married his son to Mary of Lorraine he 
did not fail to seize this opportunity to make a claim, 
not based, however, on this connection, but as the 
recognized reigning Prince of Monaco. The claim 
was admitted by Lewis XIV., and on the 14th of 
June, 1688, he recognized Lewis' demands, and 
granted him the status he coveted. 

The Duke of Valentinois' marriage proved most 
unfortunate and unhappy. The duchess was beauti- 
ful and fascinating, but without mind or virtue ; 
whilst her husband was of a temperament to feel this 
bitterly, being himself all that was honourable, brave, 
and high-minded. Thus, like his father, he was driven 
from his home by the utter hopelessness of ever reme- 
dying the evil that caused him such deep regret. He 
therefore took part in the military expeditions which 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 177 

at that period offered occupation to as many as chose 
to accept it. His first engagement was at the siege 
of Philipsburg, which surrendered to the Dauphin on 
the 29th of October, 168S. The battle of Fleurus in 
1G90 was the next occasion that offered for him to 
distinguish himself; the Duke of Luxemburg com- 
manded the army ; the victory was the greatest ever 
won by the troops of Lewis XIV. In 1691 the king 
himself went into the field, and the town of Mons 
was taken ; and in 1692 the king in person conducted 
the siege of Namur; it was then that Lewis XIV. 
was an eye-witness to the bravery that distinguished 
Anthony, Duke' of Valentinois, nor did he fail to 
note it. 

In 1698 the embassy to Rome, a very delicate and 
important mission at that moment, was offered to 
Lewis I. of Monaco. The question as to the suc- 
cession in Spain was then on the eve of being raised. 
The King of France declared himself heir in right of 
his wife, notwithstanding his having signed on his 
marriage with Maria Theresa an act of renunciation. 
Yet not really believing he could gain possession of 
the entire inheritance, he wished to carry out the 
second project of division, which had succeeded to the 
one first proposed by William III. of England; as by 

12 



178 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

the former France was allotted Guipuzcoa, the Two 
Sicilies, and Lorraine, with portions of Tuscany and 
Liguria. Rome would necessarily have a voice in the 
matter ; and the king knew well that he would there 
have to grapple with the influence Austria would 
bring to bear, as she desired the possession of Spain 
in its integrity. Lewis XIV. and his advisers thought, 
therefore, that by making choice of the Prince of 
Monaco as ambassador, they were more likely to gain 
their desired ends than by sending a Frenchman, as 

Jo ' 

Lewis I. with his Italian nature would be more fitted 
to cope with Italian cunning. 

The Prince of Monaco accepted the mission ; he 
was then at Monaco, but immediately proceeded to 
Paris to receive his instructions, and then left for 
Rome. His entry was made with a pomp and pro- 
digality never before witnessed ; and his vanity, at all 
times easily touched, was so gratified by the wonder 
and amazement he created, that he went on, heedless 
of results, committing every description of extrava- 
gance and excess. The enormous outlay that at- 
tended his embassv to Rome very nearly ruined Mo- 
naco, which had to bear the whole burthen of the 
expense. His carriage-horses were shod in silver, and 
the shoes were fastened with only one nail, in order 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 179 

that they might be lost with greater facility. Funds 
failing, the prince, who exercised absolute power in 
his principality, forced the communes to give up to 
him all taxes received from the oil mills, and which 
belonged to them. This cession, which was to have 
been merely temporary, was notwithstanding con- 
tinued to be enforced till the Revolution. However, 
this was but coming events casting their shadows be- 
fore them. 

Lewis proved successful in his mission. On his 
arrival he put himself into immediate communication 
with the cardinals most favourable to Trance, and 
winning over the Spanish ambassador, they all worked 
in unity for the same end. It was a delicate point to 
handle, and required all the address and skill of these 
wily diplomatists to insure success. 

The war between Prance and Spain had, with oc- 
casional and short cessations, existed for upwards of a 
century and a half. The marriage of Lewis XIV. 
with Maria Theresa had for a time drawn the two 
countries together into something approaching friendly 
relations, but it was very transitory, and in the end 
helped to furnish matter for fresh dispute. Every step 
France had gained had been two retrograde ones for 
Spain ; and her dismemberment seemed now im- 



ISO THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

minent, Lewis XIV. having resolved to disregard the 
act of renunciation imposed on Maria Theresa at her 
marriage. He stated that he had just cause for doing 
so, as Spain having failed to pay the dowry to his 
queen, which she was to receive as compensation for 
resigning her claims to the crown of Spain, the chief 
clause in the act had been unfulfilled, thus, in fact, 
rendering the whole transaction null and void. 

Charles II. was now thought dying, and Lewis 
XIV. therefore devoted his whole mind to this im- 
portant question. Austria had powerful claims 
through the queen ; the king likewise favoured the 
Archduke Charles's pretensions ; but French influence 
was brought to bear on him, and he was kept from 
taking any decided step in his favour; he also felt, in 
his wavering weak nature, a clinging to the fundament- 
al law, which enabled women to succeed to the throne 
and transmit their rights to their heirs ; though at the 
same time he desired to maintain the independence of 
Spain, as well as her laws, and this would fail if the 
two crowns of Spain and France were to be borne on 
one head. In this state of perplexity Charles resolved 
to appeal to the pope for his advice, and by it to be 
guided, considering it as he did to be infallible. 



LEWIS L— ANTHONY I. 1S1 

Cardinal Porto-Carrero, learning the step Charles had 
determined to take, took measures to let Lewis of 
Monaco become instantly acquainted with it ; who im- 
mediately hastened to get those cardinals who were 
devoted to France around the pope. Thus Innocent 
XII. , biased by the views entertained by the friends 
of Lewis XIV., naturally adopted them, and re- 
plied to Charles's letter by advising him to seek in one 
of the sons of Maria Theresa his heir ; the condition 
being enjoined that the new King of Spain should re- 
nounce for himself and his descendants all claim to the 
throne of France. On receiving the pope's answer, 
King Charles caused his intentions to be made known 
to Lewis XIV. ; but the King of Prance still doubted 
so complete a realization of his hopes ; events, however, 
proved he had no cause for distrust. 

Prom the moment Porto- Carrero learnt the tenor 
of the pope's letter, he, in conjunction with the minis- 
ter Ubella, caused Charles to make his will, declaring 
the Duke of Anjou, the dauphin's second son, and 
grandson of Maria Theresa, heir to the Spanish crown : 
failing him or his direct heirs, it was to go by the 
regular law of inheritance. Pour weeks after signing 
this will, on the 1st of November, 1700, Charles II. 



182 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

died. The Duke of Anjou ascended the throne, and 
became the root of the Bourbon dynasty, who reign 
over Spain to this clay. 

Innocent XII. died a few days before the King of 
Spain, and Prince Lewis now directed all his energies 
for the election of a pope favourable to France. At 
length Cardinal Albani ascended the papal throne, and 
anxiety was over, as he had been one of the late pope's 
advisers on the occasion of the reply being sent to 
Charles of Spain's letter. 

After Albani's installation, a breach was on the 
point of taking place between the courts of Rome and 
Paris, but for the moderation of Lewis XIV., who 
smoothed the troubled waters, ruffled by the following 
incident. Lewis I. had contracted a close friendship 
with a Roman of noble birth, named Vaini, chiefly be- 
cause he considered him a useful partisan. By his 
influence Lewis obtained from Pope Innocent XII. 
the title of prince for Vaini, which gave rise to 
jealousy amongst a great many, but as long as 
Innocent lived they dared not give vent to their feel- 
ings ; but Albani was no sooner pope than Vaini was 
tormented in every possible way. At last one day his 
house was attacked by a mob, and he sought personal 
safety at the Prench embassy ; but the people followed 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S3 

him and invaded the Prince of Monaco's house, who at 
once armed his people, and desired them to disperse 
the mob ; this was done at last, but not before several 
people were seriously wounded. Prince Lewis imme- 
diately laid a complaint before the new pope, and 
demanded redress for the insult that had been offered 
to him. No reply coming, Lewis in hasty anger quitted 
Rome, at the same time acquainting the king with the 
matter. ' Lewis XIV., however, wrote to him, at once 
thanking him for the zeal he had shown in his service, 
and for his honour ; but remembering Clement XL's 
friendly disposition towards him, as Cardinal Albani, he 
thought it more expedient to cultivate it than to de- 
stroy it, and so ordered Prince Lewis to return in- 
stantly to Pome, and personally to lay the whole mat- 
ter before the sovereign pontiff, when no doubt he 
would receive prompt and ample satisfaction. Lewis 
I. returned immediately, and at once sought an in- 
terview with Clement XL, when full redress was 
given, as the king had anticipated. 

Lewis I. died in Pome, very soon after the settle- 
ment of this affair, in January, 1701. He left two 
sons and one daughter. His life had been prosperous, 
but not happy ; it had been marred first by his own 
wife, and then by his daughter-in-law. His own 



184 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

daughter was married to Charles de Crussol, Duke of 
Uzes, first peer of France ; but marriages were not 
more fortunate with his children than himself, and 
this proved a most miserable one. The duchess was 
clever and of a gentle disposition, but her domestic 
trials passed those ordinarily met with. Death, for- 
tunately however, very soon put an end to them : 
she was married in 1696, and died in 1700. 

Lewis I. was at one time very nearly ruined 
through the reckless life his wife's conduct drove him 
to lead, and had not Charlotte de Gramont died, the 
probability is that history would have had nothing to 
relate of him but profligacy and extravagance, a tend- 
ency to both being inherent in him ; as it is, however, 
he redeemed the follies he committed in the early part 
of his career, and proved himself to have a clear head, 
a reflective mind, and thus became a good though 
severe legislator. 

Lewis' eldest son, Anthony, Duke of Valentinois, 
succeeded him. The first years of his reign were 
passed in struggling against the poverty to which the 
principality had been reduced by the extravagance of 
Prince Lewis in Rome, and at the same time en- 
deavouring to aid France in the contest she had to 
maintain in order to keep hold of the Spanish crown. 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S5 

It was not, however, till 1705 that the belligerents 
approached the principality ; but the old question of 
limit had arisen previously to vex Anthony I. The 
Duke of Savoy, who had taken up the cause of Austria 
against France, drew the attention of that country to 
the valuable position of Monaco, and would gladly 
have induced them to besiege the place, if from no 
other feeling than that of animosity to the prince. 
Anthony was fully alive to this, and warned the French 
generals in time to avert any immediate disaster. In 
1705 Marshal de la Feuillade crossed the Var at the 
head of 18,000 men and bombarded Nice, taking 
Villafranca, Montalban, and St Hospice, and blew up 
the Augustin tower. Monaco now proved a useful 
station, La Feuillade drawing from thence plentiful 
supplies, though at the cost of nearly exhausting their 
stores. At this time Anthony actively pushed on the 
work of fortifying the place more strongly, as far as 
his means admitted ; he thus hoped to render the 
place capable of withstanding a siege. The cavalry 
was reinforced by two hundred, and M. de Paratte 
had orders to supply all that Monaco stood in need 
of; but these orders were more easily given than 
carried out, owing to the deficiency of the French 
stores. 



186 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Turbia at this juncture stood undefended, and 
though Prince Anthony urged on France the impera- 
tive necessity of sending troops there, it was impossible ; 
she had none to spare. Orders were therefore given, 
in order to prevent its being a prize should it fall into 
the hands of the enemy, to destroy the fortifications. 
Even under these circumstances, Anthony could not 
quietly see it in the possession of Savoy, and he there- 
fore solicited the King of France to make the place 
over to him, in which case he resolved to defend it as 
best he could. It would, likewise, if thus decided, set 
at rest the dispute between him and the Duke of 
Savoy as to the eternal question of limit. 

The king, viewing the matter much in the same 
light, and being willing to do something in return for 
the fidelity with which the Grimaldis had served 
France, on the 15th of April, 1705, replied that it was 
with pleasure he was enabled to show his appreciation 
of his services by putting him in possession of Turbia. 
With the letter, came the necessary documents con- 
ferring the town, castle, and territory of Turbia on 
Anthony of Monaco. Turbia remained a part of the 
principality till the peace of Utrecht, when the Duke 
of Savoy once more gained possession of it. 

Now followed the battle of Turin, so disastrous in 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 1S7 

its results to France, wresting from her all the con- 
quests of five years' hard fighting. Nothing remained 
to her but Savoy, Suza, Perosa, and the country of 
Nice. It was under these adverse circumstances that 
the Prince of Monaco proved himself worthy of the 
friendship and protection accorded him by Prance. 
Marshal Tesse' wrote to Anthony to tell him it was im- 
possible to leave more than two battalions to garrison 
the place, that he had drawn from Montalban, Villa- 
franca, and Sospello all the forces he dared, but he 
had given orders for troops and ammunition to be sent 
to Monaco, which was in a sadly distressed state, owing 
to the drain that the French army had been on it. 

The Austrians and their allies now approached this 
part of the Riviera ; they made their first bivouac close 
to Mentone. Monaco, however, escaped a siege, the 
enemy merely forcing contributions from the places 
through which they passed that belonged to the 
principality. They marched on to Toulon and be- 
sieged it, but with such severe loss to themselves that 
they were forced to make a rapid retreat, again 
passing by Monaco, without, however, making any 
attempt to annoy it. The French, once more in pos- 
session of these districts, had all the roads that could 
be made available for an army to pass, destroyed, 



188 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

preserving those of Castiglione and Mentone, which 
were passable to infantry only. The Castle of Mentone 
was fortified ; and Monaco received a large supply of 
gunpowder, much having been used in blasting, when 
constructing the fortifications. An invasion from the 
Duke of Savoy was still dreaded, and M. de Mont- 
georges, commander in Nice, sent fifty dragoons to 
act as scouts. The whole summer was thus passed 
in watching and waiting, and winter came bringing 
no change ; now a tolerable sense of security was felt, 
as the mountain paths became impassable in winter. 
The fear was for the future ; if the enemy gained pos- 
session of Nice, they would certainly attack Monaco 
by sea and land, and thus force a surrender by famine. 
Money was scarcer than ever, and the whole main- 
tenance of Monaco fell on its prince. France could 
give no aid, her own resources were well-nigh ex- 
hausted. In March, 1709, M. d'Artignan was sent 
to Monaco, to inform the prince that the garrison 
must again be reduced, and that the two battalions 
could not even be left. Still Anthony, careful of his 
interests, did not flinch from his fidelity; but he wrote a 
letter to M. cle Chamillard, in which he mentions his 
conference with M. d'Artignan, states his own opinions 
as to the Duke of Savoy's intentions on Monaco, and 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 189 

points out the serious mistake of leaving the Var open 
to the enemy ; that Nice would be equally protected 
by the French army occupying the banks of the river ; 
that if the troops were placed beyond it, Monaco would 
stand in need of abundant supplies, as the place would 
thus become isolated and left to depend on itself; 
help could not be sent to it by sea or land, as the 
enemy would naturally take possession of the Castle of 
Villafranca the moment they were permitted to cross 
the Var, thus rendering access to the rock as little 
possible by sea as by land. 

Prince Anthony continues to say that he had spent 
200,000 francs on the fortifications, but that had he 
been able to give only 50,000 more it would have 
rendered the fortress, no matter how small the gar- 
rison, impregnable ; yet he still believed that even 
now it would only be forced to surrender by starvation. 
The corn M. d'Artignan had promised to send not 
having come, he urges strongly on M. de Chamillard 
to send some without delay. Salt meats and vegeta- 
bles he intends, he says, to procure by the sale of his 
personal household possessions ; already he had dis- 
posed of plate to the amount of 50,000 francs. He 
then concludes by begging M. de Chamillard to assure 
the king of his zeal and his devotion to his cause, and 



190 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

that if the troops then in occupation of the place could 
be employed to greater advantage elsewhere, he would 
not waver a moment to take the axe, and with his own 
hand be the first to commence the demolition of the 
place ; still he implores not to be abandoned, when he 
is doing all in his power to preserve the place for the 
king. 

This letter would have been better had Prince 
Anthony omitted the latter passage ; as Lewis XIV., 
no more than any one else, could believe in such un- 
necessary and unnatural enthusiasm. It was showing 
far more devotion and self-sacrifice for the King of 
France than for his own family or subjects, and dis- 
plays a point in his character that must call forth 
more condemnation and contempt than praise. 

The winter that now followed was one of the 
severest ever known in these regions, and is spoken of 
amongst the inhabitants to the present day. The 
night of the 13th — 14th of February, the vines, lemon 
trees, and the greater portion of the orange and olive 
trees perished, creating a desolation past description.* 

The Duke of Savoy's intentions again became 

* If there happens to be a prospect of a frosty night in these 
districts it is a habit of the people to sit up, eagerly watching the 
effect produced on their trees ; ruin to them being inevitable if the 
frost destroys them. 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 191 

open to suspicion; lie was making great yet secret 
preparations, but they were not for Monaco; the storm 
blew over, though ample preparations were made in 
case of an attack. France was now able to send re- 
inforcements and provisions. Hostilities were carried 
on between Savoy and France till the conferences of 
Gertruydenberg, in 1710, and then followed, in 1712, 
the peace of Utrecht. Savoy now demanded that the 
Prince of Monaco should be shorn of his capital, and 
that the place should be ceded to the duke. The 
King of France however peremptorily refused this, 
and Anthony I. was included in the treaty which 
recognized the sovereignty of Monaco. 

Turbia however was given back to the duke, who, 
now become King of Sicily, insisted on Prince An- 
thony taking the oath of allegiance to him for the 11- 
12ths of Mentone and of the whole of Roccabruna, 
in conformity with the acts of 1448 and 1477, which, 
since Claudine's death, the Princes of Monaco had re- 
fused to take. The question was submitted to the 
arbitration of England and France, and on the 22nd 
of June, 1714, the arbitrators met in Paris, Mr Prior 
acting for England, and M. Amelot de la Iioussaye 
for France. They gave their decision in favour of the 
King of Sicily, declaring the Prince of Monaco bound 



192 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to recognize the king as his suzerain ; that he held 
the ll-12ths of Mentone and the whole of Rocca- 
bruna direct from the Dukes of Savoy ; that he must 
receive the investiture from the King of Sicily, and he 
must take the oaths of fidelity, as had done his prede- 
cessors, from 1448 till 1506. 

Anthony I. had to submit, but it was done with 
great repugnance, and he managed to have the cere- 
mony shorn of all that could hurt his pride. At 
last, the oaths were taken by proxy, the President 
Gourclon representing the prince. The ceremony took 
place at the Castle of Rivoli, about 10 miles from 
Turin, on the 12th of August, 1716. This recognition 
of vassalage was continued till 1841. 

Anthony 1. having only daughters by his marriage 
with Mary of Lorraine, and all hope of an heir being 
over, the prince resigned himself to the necessity of 
being succeeded by his daughter, Louisa Hippolyte ; 
who, according to the will of John I., as his eldest 
daughter, was heiress to the principality. He now 
therefore sought a husband for her suited in rank 
and fortune, but not amongst the various branches of 
the House of Grimaldi, as, according to a clause in his 
ancestor's will, he was bound to do, so as to prevent 
the inheritance passing away from them. Yet An- 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 193 

thony desired to perpetuate his name, and therefore 
made it an indispensable condition that his future 
son-in-law must adopt the name and arms of Grimal- 
di, and resign his own. The prince found it difficult 
to meet one with rank and fortune who would agree 
to this arrangement, receiving in return but the empty 
honour of being the husband of his wife. Thus, as a 
bribe, Prince Anthony obtained power from Lewis 
XIV. to divest himself of the duchy-peerdom of 
Valentinois, which in any event could not descend in 
the female line, and invest his daughter's future hus- 
band with it on the day of his marriage ; but with 
this understanding, that if Anthony I. ever had any 
male issue of his own, his eldest son and his descend- 
ants were to succeed to the duchy, in which event 
the husband of Louise Hippolyte would hold the rank 
of duke for his life only, his heirs assuming their 
father's own name and arms. 

Numerous now were the pretenders to the young 
heiress' hand ; but few of them had more than one 
of the necessary requisites. Monaco was in a state of 
utter penury ; the debts left by Lewis I., in con- 
sequence of his prodigality at Rome and the outlays 
during the war, had completely drained all her 
sources. There were also the younger daughters to 

13 



194 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

provide for, and Anthony's brother, Francis Grim- 
alcli, Abbot of Monaco, who in 1723 was created 
Archbishop of Besancon ; he had to receive com- 
pensation for agreeing to cede his eventual rights to 
the Duchy of Valentinois ; thus it became absolutely- 
necessary that no ordinary wealth should be the por- 
tion of Louisa's future husband, as his money would 
be the only means by which these demands and 
debts could be met. 

Count de Roney was the first who received any 
encouragement ; and Anthony, on account of the 
French influence he brought to back him, was per- 
suaded to give his consent ; but by her marriage 
contract, Mary of Lorraine had also a voice in the 
matter ; and, glad of an opportunity to thwart her 
husband, she refused, declaring M. de Roney's for- 
tune to be insufficient. Then came, and with more 
success, James de Goyon, of Matignon, whose wealth 
was adequate, and whose position, according to his 
numerous titles and the enormous number of note- 
worthy ancestors, was unimpeachable ; he was thus 
deemed worthy of the honour he sought ; and on the 
14th of October, 1715, his marriage with Louise 
Hippolyte Grimaldi was celebrated. Lewis XIV. 
died a few weeks previously. It was not till 1717 



LEWIS I.— ANTHONY I. 195 

that James Grimaldi was acknowledged in France as y 
a peer of the realm, owing to a dispute which arose 
out of jealousy amongst the legitimate princes, and 
those created by Lewis XIV. 

In 1721 the Duchess of Valentinois received a 
visit from her cousin, the Marchioness de Cre'quy, 
and her husband. Nothing was spared to render 
their stay agreeable, and to prove the sincerity of the 
welcome accorded them. It is said that the Duke of 
Savoy, having fallen desperately in love with the 
young duchess, frequently went to Monaco armed 
with nothing more formidable than soft words, but 
the duchess, who was much attached to her husband, 
and not at all to the duke, could give him no better 
mark of her friendship than causing him during the 
whole time of his visits to be closely watched. 

Anthony for the last fifteen years of his life re- 
mained at Monaco, where he died, in 1731, from 
gout, surrounded by his family and friends, who, 
together with his subjects, deeply and sincerely re- 
gretted him. 

During his reign the town was greatly improved ; 
a fort that he constructed in the place, still bears his 
name; and in 1713 he made the carriage-road by 
Cape Martin, of which little more than traces are left ; 



19G THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and is now only used by heavy carts carrying stones 
or other weighty materials. 

On Anthony's death, Count de Matignon, as hus- 
band of the heiress of the principality, endeavoured to 
exercise authority, and hold the reins of government ; 
but the population refused to submit to him, and re- 
cognized the Princess Louise only, taking the oaths of 
allegiance to her alone, and placing power entirely in 
her hands. The Duke of Valentinois therefore with- 
drew altogether, and went to Paris. The Princess' 
reign, however, was of short duration, and marked by 
no event : she died eleven months after her father, on 
the 2nd of December, 1731, at the age of thirty-four. 
Her loss was deeply felt, and the whole population 
mourned her truly. She ruled with a solicitude and 
gentleness that won the hearts of all her subjects. 

In her, the house of Grimaldi became actually ex- 
tinguished, and that of Matignon succeeded. She 
left several children, her eldest being but eleven 
years of age at the time of her death. 



197 



CHAPTER XL 

HONORE III. THE REPUBLIC. HONORE IV. 

The Duke of Valentinois was appointed his son's 
guardian till his majority, and as such he governed 
the principality. On the 14th of April, 1734, the 
magistrates of Monaco openly acknowledged him 
their sovereign prince, though the object for their 
doing so is by no means defined; especially as on 
Honore" III. coming of age James Matignon was 
simply recognized as Duke of Valentinois. 

Not much is recorded of Honore III.'s father, 
with the exception of his military services. He was 
present at the campaigns in Flanders ; and he was 
sent to join the expedition against Spain, when 
France, in 1718, urged by England, declared herself, 
through Dubois, then minister, opposed to the Bour- 
bon dynasty. Thus the blood spilt to place the 
Duke of Anjou on the throne inherited through his 
grandmother's claim, was all in vain. In the follow- 
ing year the endeavours of England to prevent Spain 



198 ; THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

gaining too much power were crowned with success ; 
an army under Berwick was sent to render the Span- 
ish fortresses useless, and to destroy the timber yards, 
where a fleet was being built. 

The Duke of Valentinois was in this expedition 
with his regiment. The treaty of London, however, 
put an end to this war, and peace for twenty years 
followed. 

Then broke out the war of succession in Austria, 
putting all Europe in arms ; and Italy once more be- 
came the field of battle. In 1740 it reached the lit- 
toral ; an engagement took place between the Prince 
of Conti and the Marquis of Suza, son of Charles 
Emmanuel ; the echoes of the cannons resounded in 
the mountains that shelter Monaco. 

In 1741 Marshal Maillebois made his appearance 
in Nice. The Bourbons seemed to be gaining the 
advantage at Villafranca and Turbia. Charles Em- 
manuel lost Savoy, Montferrat, Nice, Verceil, and 
Asti. The English fleet bombarded Genoa, Savona, 
Oneglia, Einale, and San Bemo. The principality of 
Monaco was looked on as the friend and ally of 
Erance, though the prince remained neutral. But in 
1746, when the Erench suffered a defeat in Italy, 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.— HOXORE IV. 199 

Mentone stood in fear of a bombardment, which, how- 
ever, was averted through the ability displayed by her 
governor, Adhemar de Lantagnac. 

Marshal de Maillebois, who had made his w T ay 
successfully to Ventimiglia, now found himself forced 
to retreat. He took possession of the heights of Gorbio ; 
but Charles Emmanuel sent the Austrian general, Ga- 
vani, with superior forces to drive him from so important 
a position. After three attacks he at length succeeded, 
but at the cost of his own life. Maillebois now beat 
back to Nice, and then on to Provence. 

The allies now pursued the French, regaining 
their lost possessions, and Charles Emmanuel desired 
to attack Monaco, but the idea not being well received 
by Austria, was abandoned. 

In 1747 Marshal Belleisle, together with the 
Marquis de Las Minas, resolved to invade Nice, and 
undertook to win back what France had lost in Italy. 
Las Minas landed at Mentone with re-inforcements 
from Spain, and made that place his head-quarters. 
Repulsed at the Col de l'Asiette, they returned again 
to the attack, and took possession of Castellar and 
Ventimiglia, between which two places the Spanish 
troops were then placed. They now resolved to attack 



200 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Turbia, as being a position of immense importance, but 
the treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, put an end to 
their intentions. 

During this period of trial to the French armies 
in Italy, Honore III. having come of age, was sent to 
join Marshal de Saxe, whose great victories in the 
north were balancing the misfortunes in the south. 
The regiment of Monaco, Prince Honoris own and 
under his command, proved as worthy of its origin as 
Honore' did of his. At the memorable battle of 
Fontenoy Honore* displayed the greatest bravery and 
coolness. His brother Maurice, who was with him, 
was severely wounded in the leg. 

The orders issued by Marshal Saxe on the eve of 
the battle were : ' Whether the attack is successful or 
not, the troops will remain in the position that night 
overtakes them in, to recommence the attack on the 
enemy.' 

The centre of the allies, English, Hanoverian, 
Dutch, and Hungarian, defended the villages of Rau- 
colix and Varoux, but notwithstanding a brave and 
gallant defence, they were repulsed. Three times did 
they advance and three times were they driven back. 
The victory, however, was dearly won. The losses were 
immense on both sides. At night the allies retreated, 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.— HONORE IV. 201 

leaving terrible proofs of the losses they had sustained. 
The French general, de Fenelon, was killed, and Prince 
Honore of Monaco severely wounded. 

Recovered from his wounds sufficiently to again 
take up arms, Honore' maintained his well- won reputa- 
tion for courage, at the battle of Laufeld, where his 
horse was shot under him, and at the sieges of Berg- 
op-zoom and Maastricht, which brought the war to a 
conclusion. 

The regiment of Monaco so distinguished itself, 
that six of its captains were decorated with the Cross 
of Saint Lewis, and on the 10th of May, 1748, 
Lewis XV. raised Honore* III. to the rank of camp 
marshal. 

In 1751 the Duke of Valentinois died, and 
Honore succeeded to the duchy-peerdom of Valen- 
tinois and the lieutenant-generalship of Normandy, 
which he ceded to his brother, Count of Valentinois, 
and grandee of Spain, for fifteen years, at the end of 
which time he took possession of it himself. 

Prince Honore now turned his thoughts to mar- 
riage. He was thirty-seven years of age, when, during 
one of his visits to Genoa, he fell desperately in love 
with the beautiful Catherine Brignole-Sale, niece of 
Francis Brignole-Sale, who had been Doge of Genoa 



202 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

from 1746 to 1748. The prince asked her father to 
consent to their union, and his proposals being well 
received, M. de Monle'on was sent to Genoa, having 
been intrusted with the mission to escort the bride- 
elect to Monaco. When they reached the port, an 
absurd question of etiquette arose, which very nearly 
created a rupture. The point in dispute was, which of 
the two, the bride or bridegroom, were to advance first 
towards the other ; neither chose to cede, Madame de 
Brignole, the mother, declaring she would rather take 
her daughter back to Genoa than give in. At last a 
happy idea suggested itself, and was instantly adopted. 
A flying bridge was to be thrown across from the 
shore to the vessel, and the bride and bridegroom were 
each to take the same number of steps towards each 
other. Thus the difficulty was removed, and the 
marriage, which five years later was the cause of such 
scandal and finally the union broken, was celebrated 
with the greatest pomp and ceremony. The first 
year or two of his married life Honore" III. passed at 
Monaco. 

In 1760 the never-ending question of limit be- 
tween the prince and the King of Sardinia, which for 
three centuries had been a cause of dispute, again arose ; 
but was now to be definitely settled by a convention 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE* IV. 203 

dated the 24th of November of the same year; the 
king admitting the sovereign rights of the Prince of 
Monaco, and withdrawing his desire that the limit 
should be fixed at the very walls of Monaco, which 
would have rendered it impossible for the prince to 
have visited either Mentone or Roccabruna without 
passing through Charles Emmanuel's territory, and 
marking it out as justice demanded, so that the entire 
principality was united. 

In 1762 Honore* III. took his beautiful wife to 
Paris, and presented her to the court of Prance. The 
princess's great beauty called forth universal admira- 
tion. Lewis of Bourbon, Prince of Conde\ conceived 
a violent passion for her, which he did not attempt to 
overcome or conceal; and after Honore"s death he 
married her in London in 179S. 

On the 3rd of September, 1767, the Duke of 
York, brother of George III., landed at Monaco, in 
consequence of a sudden illness, which seized him on 
his way from Marseilles to Genoa. He was received 
at the prince's palace, where Honore' III. showed him 
every possible attention and care ; but notwithstand- 
ing the devotion he received, he died on the 14th. 
An English frigate was sent to convey the royal duke's 
remains to England. The procession from the palace 



204 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to the port was made as imposing and grand as 
Honore* from respect and regret could make it. The 
room in the palace where the duke died is called the 
' York Chamber/ and is still shown in all the original 
splendour with which it was hurriedly prepared for 
his reception. 

The King of England, touched by the kindness 
shown to his brother in a foreign land during his last 
days, expressed his gratitude to Honore" III., and sent 
for his acceptance six magnificent horses. The Duke 
of Gloucester sent a similar present, expressing the 
same sentiments, saying, however, at the same time, 
that the horses he sent were those that his brother 
had always used, and that he thought the Prince of 
Monaco would on that account set additional value on 
them. The prince also received an invitation to visit 
England, which he did in the spring of 176S. 
Honore* III. during his visit, which i lasted two 
months, was treated with all the graciousness and 
hospitality the court of St James in those days knew 
how to dispense. He went the usual round of sight- 
seeing, visiting also Portsmouth, Greenwich, and 
Woolwich ; he was especially struck with the hospital 
at Greenwich, which he visited very minutely. He 
left England on the 30th of May, the king and queen 



HOXORE III.— THE BJEPUBLIC— HONORE IV, 205 

expressing a hope that he might again visit the shores 
of England. 

At this period a 'convention was entered into 
between the King of France and the Prince of 
Monaco, for the purpose of abolishing in their re- 
spective states the law of Aubaine, which law gave 
the sovereign the right of succeeding an alien dying 
within his jurisdiction. The Convention, which 
originated in Prince Honored much to his credit, 
was signed on the 18th of August, 1770. 

By his marriage with Catherine de Brignole 
Honore* had two sons ; the eldest, who was born at 
Monaco in 1758, and afterwards succeeded his father 
as Honore IV., married, in 1777, Louise d'Aumont, 
only daughter of the Duke d'Aumont ; but she was 
Duchess of Mazarin, in right of her mother, as, failing 
heirs male, the title passed in the female line. She 
was a woman devoid of virtue and every feminine 
feeling. Her acts were too dark to bear recording. 
Honore's second son, Prince Joseph, married, in 1782, 
Prances Theresa, daughter of Marshal Choiseul Stain- 
ville ; we hear of her again later. 

In 1787 the Duchess of Chartres, mother of Louis 
Philippe, paid a visit to Monaco. 

Two years later, events which had been advancing 



206 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

slowly and in silence now made progress with alarm- 
ing rapidity, and witli tumult and fury. The French 
Revolution spread from country to country, far and 
wide, till it became almost European. It was 1790, 
however, before the first shock was felt at Monaco. 
Early in that year deputations waited on Honore" III., 
in order to obtain the power of forming in each of the 
communes of Monaco, Mentone, and Roccabruna, a 
council composed of members elected by the people. 
Lono; before 1789 thev had had an analogous muni- 
cipal representation ; their councils being composed of 
twenty-one members, to consider the necessities of the 
state, but they had no power to vote anything, not 
even taxes. They were more as assistants to the 
prince, to whom they made known the wishes and 
requirements of the people, but now they demanded 
to be invested with sovereign power, the same as the 
National Assembly had already assumed. 

Prince Honore, at the time when discontent first 
showed itself, was in Paris ; he returned immediately 
to Monaco with the intention of crushing out all 
rebellion, but finding the threatening attitude of the 
people, and the impossibility of subduing them, he 
yielded to necessity, granted them all they desired, 
and hastened back to Prance. 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.-HOXORE IV. 207 

The councils were elected, composed of eighteen 
members for Monaco, thirty-six for Mentone, and 
seven for Roccabruna. These councils were to unite 
legislative, administrative, and political power; the 
prince only holding executive power, and even that to 
be shared with the members forming each council. 

Honore* had now to witness the greater part of the 
concessions made to his ancestors at the treaty of 
Pcronne wrested from him. He, however, made an 
attempt to save them by laying his claims before the 
National Assembly in 1791. He pointed out that he 
had not received fiefs as a voluntary free gift from the 
king, but they had been granted as compensation for 
what he had lost through his alliance with Prance. 
The whole matter was fully gone into, and then his 
claims were placed before the Diplomatic Committee 
for their decision, which was given in favour of the 
prince, as being in accordance with their own way of 
viewing natural and civil rights. They gave as their 
opinion that he ought to be indemnified by lands 
capable of yielding the same revenue he had been 
guaranteed to receive, namely, 75,000 francs. 

M. Durancl Maillane opposed this conclusion, on 
the plea that the 104th article of the treaty of the 
Pyrenees had not been carried out, and that Spain 



208 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

should be forced to fulfil it ; he denounced, at the 
same time, the treaty of PeVonne as burthensome to 
France, and demanded whether it would not be to 
her interest to renounce it. Maillane was the deputy 
for Baux, in Provence, which argued that the Prince 
of Monaco could not retain the grants made by 
Prance, since the restitution which ought to have 
been made in virtue of the 104th article of the 
Pyrenees' treaty. The question thus resolved itself, 
as to whether article 104 had been carried out or not, 
and if not, then Prance clearly owed indemnity to the 
prince. 

Such was the opinion of the National Assembly, 
which on the 21st of September decreed that the 
Prince of Monaco, not having had restitution made 
according to article 104 of the treaty of the Pyrenees, 
and that desiring to show their respect for the law of 
treaties, determined that the denouncement of the 
Commune of Baux need not be considered, as it 
tended to destroy the treaty of Peronne in 1641, that 
indemnification was required to be given to the Prince 
of Monaco, and that the offices of judicature depend- 
ing on the lands ceded to the prince should be 
liquidated at the expense of the public treasury. 
The indemnity was fixed at 273, 7S6 francs, to be 



HONORE' III.— THE REPUBLIC-HONOR^ IV. 209 

paid in specie ; but the fearful rapidity with which 
events took place, and the calls on the attention of the 
government to public affairs, prevented the decree 
being executed. 

At this moment also La Fayette's celebrated 
declaration was ordered to be placed at the head of 
the French constitutional code ; which at once over- 
turned monarchical authority, and amidst the terrible 
scenes that followed the Prince of Monaco's claims 
were forgotten. 

It was on this occasion that Deputy Gombert said : 
' It is certain that if the Prince of Monaco had two hun- 
dred thousand bayonets at his command he would force 
you to give him back his property ; but it must be re- 
stored to him, as if he had the two hundred thousand 
bayonets ; ' which saying became celebrated after- 
wards, from being uttered by Napoleon I., in reference 
to the policy to be maintained towards the pope. 

The revolution in the little state of Monaco was 
not behindhand in keeping pace with France, except 
in bloodshed ; there they stopped. From this cir- 
cumstance Honore* III. was for a moment deluded 
into thinking that their revolt was at an end, and 
that he had only to go back to his principality and 
once more govern as absolutely as ever. But the 

14 



210 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

prince found himself terribly mistaken. It was just at 
this period the French army invaded Nice ; and the 
three communes seized the opportunity to plant the 
tree of liberty in each town, and then met in primary 
assemblies, declaring Monaco, Mentone, and Rocca- 
bruna free towns, proclaimed the Republic, and de- 
creed the House of Grimaldi for ever deprived of their 
sovereignty. Thus Prince Honore* left his country, 
seeing power, rank, and fortune wrested from himself 
and his children. 

Each primary assembly elected four deputies, and 
they all formed one special National Convention, 
which met at Monaco to direct the future of the new 
Republic. 

A solemn Te Deum was chanted in the church of 
St Nicholas, at Monaco, and was followed by a salvo 
of forty cannons, to celebrate the freedom of the citizens. 
After this the mob proceeded to give further vent to 
their satisfaction, by pillaging the government archives, 
and amused themselves by making a bonfire of them 
in front of the palace. Thus much that was valuable 
and of great interest was destroyed. 

For many months past the inhabitants of Nice 
had desired, through citizen Blanqui, their deputy, to 
be united to the French Republic. On the 31st of 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONOBE IV. 211 

January, 1793, the annexation took place, and formed 
a portion of the 8 5th department, under the denomin- 
ation of the Maritime Alps. Monaco very shortly fol- 
lowed in their footsteps. On the 20th of January the fol- 
lowing letter was addressed to the French Convention : 

• 

' Legislators, 

' The National Convention of the former prin- 
cipality of Monaco congratulates itself on being 
charged to address to you the desire for union with 
the French Republic, unanimously agreed to by the 
primary assemblies of Monaco, Mentone, and Rocca- 
bruna. This desire is the finest sentiment of a people 
who have just won their liberty, and who can feel all 
the dignity of its existence. After declaring their 
sovereignty and independence, and after freeing them- 
selves from the degrading yoke that the despotism of 
the prince inflicted on them, they could not show 
themselves more worthy of their elevation than by 
demanding to form an integral part of the first empire 
in the world. It is you who for a century and a 
half protected us ; it is to you we owe the signal ad- 
vantage of being free : accord us your fraternity and 
alliance, and there will be nothing to add to the claims 
you have on our gratitude, and on that of a far-off 



212 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

posterity. The National Convention prays your ac- 
ceptance of their homage ; the happy moment of being 
united to you will be their bliss and glory.' 

The Monacians, arbitrary and despotic as Honore 
III. was, were certainly as well off under the prince's 
rule as most other countries. But, like the rest of the 
world at that period, and indeed at all times when 
revolutions are in their infancy, small states and 
ignorant people are attracted into its powerful vortex, 
and then swallowed up in the whirlpool. They sought 
for freedom under the weight of the heaviest chains 
the human race was ever shackled by. No govern- 
ment, however tyrannical, comes up to the despotism 
exercised by the lower classes when they obtain power. 
However, there is no doubt Monaco would have been 
forced to unite herself to the Republic had she not 
done so freely ; but it might have been more satis- 
factory hereafter, when the Monacians were suffering 
from their bondage, to have felt that they had not 
with their own hands placed the padlock on the chains 
that bound them. 

Their letter was presented to the Paris Convention 
by General Brunet, provisionary commander of the 
army of the Alps ; to it he added his own testimony 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE IV. 213 

as to their desire for union with the Republic, and 
added, that their want of means prevented their send- 
ing a deputation to make the request. He also attest- 
ed to the friendly disposition shown to the French 
army since its occupation of the country. 

The letter was laid before the Diplomatic Com- 
mittee ; and on the 15th of February, 1793, Carnot, 
in the name of the committee, decreed the union of 
the principality to the French Republic, in considera- 
tion of the wishes to which they had given utterance ; 
and to form a district of the Maritime Alps. Car- 
not's report, wherein he detailed his reasons for 
approving and upholding annexation, is very lengthy. 
Some of his sentiments are worthy of Bismarck him- 
self. One or two of them may prove amusing, if not 
instructive, our education on the subject being well- 
nigh perfected ; thanks to Prussia's lessons. He says : 

' To establish a theory on the re-union of terri- 
tories, the Diplomatic Committee have had to fall back 
on principles. In all political matters two points are to 
be considered, justice and interest ; the whole turns on 
them, they compose the entire right of the people, and 
are the foundations of private as well as national moral- 
ity. Justice and injustice by these two maxims are thus 
easily denned. All political measures are legitimate 






214 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

from the moment the welfare of the state requires them. 
All acts which hurt the interests of others, without an 
indispensable necessity for oneself, are unjust. These 
maxims I now apply to the union, separation, and 
mutation of territories. No union, increase, diminu- 
tion, or mutation whatever of territory can take place 
within the whole extent of the Republic without it 
being recognized first, that the mutation has nothing 
contrary to the interests of the state ; secondly, that 
the communes these mutations affect have demanded 
it with free will, or that the general safety renders 
such mutations indispensable. 3 

Surely this latter reason is worthy of the great 
Prussian minister of to-day ? 

Carnot then goes on to state that so far as Monaco 
is concerned, he counts the claims of a sovereign 
against the sovereignty of the people as nought, and 
that the union to the Republic can take place without 
any injustice. He admits also that Monaco's position 
will enable the place to form a frontier to France on 
the Italian side. He recommends the ex-prince to 
have protection given him for his private fortune as a 
simple citizen, on account of his not having shown 
himself an enemy to France during the Revolution, but 
his feudal possessions are to be confiscated. 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC. -HOXOKE IV. 215 

According!}'', in the name of the French people, 
the desire of the Monacians was granted and the in- 
corporation took place. The Convention was sitting 
at Monaco, on the 4th of March, when the two repub- 
lican commissioners of Nice, Francis Gre*goire and 
Jagot, entered and announced the decree of the French 
Republic; the twelve representatives then present took 
the oaths of fidelity to the Republic, and the meeting 
was dissolved. 

Monaco now again adopted her ancient name of 
Port Hercules. The Republican laws, many of them, 
told very severely on the inhabitants of the ex-princi- 
pality. Some of them were very arbitrary. No per- 
sons unknown were allowed to enter the state ; if they 
did they were arrested, till all concerning them was 
learnt. If the people in the neighbourhood entered 
any of the three towns to purchase provisions, two 
people were appointed to see that they came for that 
purpose only. No trunk or box could be removed from 
the town of Monaco, if it contained anything, with- 
out a declaration being made to that effect before the 
Convention, and obtaining permission. All the ex- 
prince's property, private or otherwise, was confiscated, 
notwithstanding Carnot's recommendation. The post- 
man who carried the letter-bag from Nice was obliged 



216 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to take it and lay the contents before the National 
Convention at Monaco, each letter was inspected, so 
as to preserve against intrigues with the ex-prince. 
The postman was ushered in between two armed 
soldiers and kept till all in his bag was examined. 
The worst they ever found were answers from the 
prince to those who had written to wish him a 
' merry Christmas.' No one was permitted to make 
any mention of the ex-prince under penalty of im- 
prisonment for life. All mourning, slight or deep, 
was prohibited to be worn for the dead. No one was 
allowed to enlist in the service of any country inimi- 
cal to the Republic. No one could receive deserters 
from the French army into their houses. All property- 
belonging to churches, ecclesiastical corporations, con- 
vents, confraternities, and hospitals, was taken by the 
nation, and kept under its charge : to attempt to 
evade this law rendered the offender liable to severe 
punishment. 

The people were however permitted to cut down 
their trees at will, and their olives they could crush 
how and where they chose. All liqueurs, brandy, 
tobacco, pipes, cards, and salt were duty free. Stamped 
papers were forbidden. The salary of the Mayor of 
Mentone was adjudged at £3 a month ; the Juge de 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC.-HONORE IV. 217 

Paix at £4 ; each of the two secondary judges 85. 
4c/., to be paid monthly in French coin ; no paper 
money was to be given at Roccabruna, the Mayor 
received £1 4-5. 2d. a month, the Juge de Paix the 
same, and each of the other two judges 5s. 

Honore* III. had retired to Normandy, where 
Carnot's word in his favour, though it had not saved 
his property, left him for a time in peace. All his 
wife's possessions had been confiscated on account of 
her having left the country. She owned a magnificent 
house in the Rue St Dominique, where the German 
Legion depot was established by the Commune of Paris. 
Later, this house was presented by the nation to the 
Abbot Sieyes. 

On the 28th of September, 1793, Honore* was 
arrested, with many others, on suspicion ; and kept 
imprisoned till the 28th of July, 1794. Then set at 
liberty, he retired to his house in the Rue Varennes, 
where he died the year following, his death hastened 
by his captivity, which at his advanced age greatly 
impaired his health. 

On the first appearance of danger, Prince Joseph, 
Honore' III.'s second son, removed his wife out of the 
country, leaving their two daughters in France in the 
hands of trusty friends. The princess, however, a 



218 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

gentle, loving woman, and a devoted mother, could not 
endure to be separated any longer from her children, 
and she unfortunately returned. Owing to her having 
once left the country, emigration being forbidden, she 
was instantly arrested on her return, and accused of 
having intrigued against the Republic. The first time 
she escaped, but only to be immediately retaken ; she 
was arrested, together with the Princess Chimay, 
Baron de Trenck, and many others ; her maid, Violte, 
was also taken with her. The whole were condemned 
to death. A friend advised the Princess Joseph to 
declare herself with child, which would delay her 
execution, and perhaps even save her life. Under the 
influence of the moment, and at the thought of her 
two children, she consented, but when, soon after, she 
began to reflect, she cast the dishonourable subterfuge 
from her, declaring she had better die than that her 
husband should one moment think her guilty of 
falsehood. She instantly therefore. wrote to Fouquet- 
Tinville the following note : 



c I shall be obliged to Citizen Fouquet-Tinville if 
he will come here and give me a moment's audience. 
I earnestly beg him not to refuse my request.' 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC- HONORE IV. 219 

Then she broke a window, and taking a piece of 
the glass, cut off her long fair hair for her children. 
Fouquet-Tinville not coming, she wrote again : 

' I warn you that I am not with child ; not hoping 
you will come, I write it to you. I did not sully my 
mouth from the fear of death nor to escape it, but to 
give me another day, that I might myself cut off my 
hair, and not give it cut by the hand of the execu- 
tioner. It is the only legacy I can leave my children, 
it must at least, therefore, be pure.' 

(Signed) Choiseul-Stainville-Joseph-Grimaldi-Mo- 
naco. Foreign princess dying through the injustice 
of the French judges. 

On the same day came the order for her execu- 
tion. She asked to have some rouge given her, fear- 
ing her exceeding pallor might be mistaken for 
cowardice, She was calm and resigned, and main- 
tained her dignity and self-possession to the end. 
She was but twenty-six years of age. 

The Duchess of St Aignan had been, with her 
husband, condemned to death at the same time. She 
pleaded being with child, which obtained her a 
respite. Four days later Robespierre and his friends 



220 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

mounted the scaffold; and the life of the duchess 
was saved, as might have been that of the unfortunate 
Princess Joseph. 

Her sister-in-law, the Duchess of Valentinois, was 
also arrested and imprisoned, and with her her 
youngest boy, from whom she refused to be separated ; 
but as she had not endeavoured to leave Prance, she 
escaped death. They obtained their liberty on the 
downfall of Robespierre. The Duke of Valentinois, 
who was separated from his wife, retired to Nor- 
mandy ; he thus escaped the revolutionists, and was 
not arrested. 

In 1797 the poverty of Monaco induced the ex- 
pedient of stripping the palace of all its furniture, 
pictures, and plate, and selling them by auction, 
placards being posted up to notify their immediate 
sale. Thus were the riches that had for centuries 
been accumulating dispersed all over the country. 
Later, when better days dawned for the House of 
Grimaldi, much was got back and restored to its 
former owner. Nothing now, however, but bare 
walls were to be seen ; and the palace was turned 
into an hospital for the wounded of Bonaparte's 
army, returning from their victories achieved in Italy. 
It was used in this capacity for some years; but 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORIS' IV. 221 

from 1806 to 1S14 it was the poor-house for the 
Maritime Alps. When the princes of Monaco re- 
turned to it its condition was terrible. 

Better daj r s were now coming for France. The 
First Consul was causing discipline to show its fruits, 
and many who had left their country in despair now 
returned ; though, instead of the wealth and prosperity 
they left behind them, they found nothing but poverty 
and distress. In many instances their estates had 
been sold by the nation, and thus passed into 
stranger's hands. 

The eldest son of Honore IV., Honore" Gabriel, 
following the example of many others thus deprived 
of their fortunes, took service in the army of the 
Rhine, so deservedly celebrated for its order and 
discipline. On the 3rd of December, 1800, he was 
foremost in the battle of Hohenlinden, and fell, 
seriously wounded. Later, Murat's famous exploits 
induced him to join him, and he was attached to his 
staff, making with him the campaigns in Germany of 
1806 and 1807 ; and in 1808 the first campaign in 
Spain. On this latter occasion he attracted the notice 
of Napoleon, and was appointed by him Master of 
the Horse to the Empress Josephine. Honore con- 
tinued devoted to the very last to his imperial mis- 



222 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

tress, and when the emperor offered him the same 
post to the Empress Marie Louise, he declined con- 
tinuing, till 1814, to form part of the Empress Jose- 
phine's household. 

Nothing very eventful occurred during the twenty 
years that Monaco was allied to Prance. She kept 
aloof from shedding blood, and was contented with 
harmless demonstrations when her indignation was 
greatly roused. It was on an occasion of this sort 
that the effigy of Pius VI. was burnt; yet a few 
months afterwards, when the pontiff's remains were 
being brought from Valence, where he died, to Rome, 
and a storm drove the vessel to seek shelter in the 
port of Monaco, the whole town rushed to make 
amends by every display of veneration and adoration 
to his remains, for the indignity they had offered to 
him when living. The body rested, during the com- 
pulsory stay of the vessel, in the parish church of St 
Nicholas. 

Another episode in the ex-principality was the 
disembarking, on the 23rd of May, IS 00, of the crew 
of an English frigate, and their taking undisputed 
possession of a number of cannons and a quantity of 
powder and shot ; which the inhabitants, because they 
could not help themselves, aided in carrying on board 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HOXORE IV. 223 

the vessel. In the hurry with which they committed 
this curious act of plunder, they managed to stave 
several of the powder casks, thus causing trains of 
gunpowder to lay from the depot to the port. Before 
they had succeeded in purloining all the contents of the 
magazine they were interrupted by the appearance of 
the French troops, rapidly descending the mountain 
from Turbia. T But the English were not to be sur- 
prised : they kept watch too well, and without loss 
of time they embarked, completely escaping pursuit ; 
but annoyed at the enterprise not entirely succeeding, 
they first set light to the trains of gunpowder. An 
awful explosion took place, several lives were lost, 
chiefly amongst women and children who had gather- 
ed round the depot, gazing half in fear and half in 
admiration at the boldness of the English sailors. 

Both Monaco and Mentone contributed some gal- 
lant soldiers to the forces of the empire. Amongst the 
names of those who most distinguished themselves 
may be mentioned de Brea, AdheYnar, and Monleon. 
General de Brea, a relation of the one who served 
under Napoleon, was killed in Paris in 1S48. 

Napoleon, though he somewhat drained this little 
country by his incessant conscriptions, gave it glory 
and imperishable monuments in return. The quay at 






224 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Mentone, the world-renowned Corniche road, and the 
far-famed Pont St Louis, are all lasting remembrances 
of the emperor. 

In 1814 Mentone received a visit from Pope Pius 
VII., who, being permitted to return to Rome, went 
by Nice, arriving at Mentone on the 1 3th of February. 
It is a day spoken of now with deep and intense 
veneration by many of the older inhabitants of the 
town. Nothing could exceed the wild enthusiasm 
with which they received him. 

Trouble now began to fall on the Prench empire. 
The god the people had enthroned with such wild, 
ungovernable enthusiasm, the idol they had raised and 
■worshipped, was now under fresh impulses cast down, 
and, as far as they could, was trampled under their feet. 
This change brought others. Each was to have his 
own restored to him ; such at least was the leading 
principle that apparently guided the great powers, 
that met in Paris to divide the spoils won by Napoleon 
Bonaparte. 

On the 30th of May, 1814, the treaty was signed 
that replaced Monaco under her former masters ; 
masters that were to prove worse than any it had 
been their fortune ever to come under. Por a time it 
had seemed as if the little principality had been en- 



HONORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HONORE IV. 225 

tirely forgotten, and the Monacians began to fear 
their absorption in the kingdom of Sardinia on 
account of their having formed a portion of the Mari- 
time Alps during their incorporation with France ; 
however, no such good fortune was in store for them. 
At the foot of one of the pages of the treaty these few 
words, ' Et le Prince cle Monaco rentrera dans ses 
Etats,' were written. 

Thus the Matignon Grimaldis, after twenty-two 
years being deprived of the principality, had it restored 
to them. In article eight of the treaty it was further 
stated that, ' Prance renounces all rights of sovereignty, 
suzerainty, and of possession over all the countries and 
districts, towns, and places whatsoever, situated be- 
yond the frontier, designated above ; the principality 
of Monaco being replaced in the position she was in 
before the 1st January, 1792.' 

Thus, thanks to Prince Talleyrand's interested 
obligingness, the House of Savoy was forced to submit 
to the existence of a vexatious wedge in the centre of 
their kingdom ; and the article in the treaty of Peronne 
which accorded the protection of Prance over the 
principality was maintained by the powers ; replacing 
the state as it was previous to the Revolution. 

Honore IV., a victim to epilepsy, was rendered in- 

15 



226 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

capable from undertaking the government of Monaco 
himself, and in consequence, on the 3rd of June he ap- 
pointed his brother, Prince Joseph, to act as regent. 
His nomination was hailed with great joy by the in- 
habitants, his naturally noble and kind disposition, 
softened by his terrible misfortunes, had endeared him 
to all. Prince Joseph commenced his dominion by 
restoring all things, as far as he could, to their former 
footing. He appointed M. Millo Terrazzani, whose 
family had always been firmly attached to the House 
of Grimaldi, as the prince's governor-general. On the 
17th of June the municipal authorities of the three 
Communes met at Monaco and took, in the governor's 
presence, the oaths of fidelity to Honore* IV. ; then a 
provisionary government was instituted to organize 
the principality, the old system being temporarily 
adopted. The prince, governor, and prince's lieutenant 
resided at Monaco, their rule extending over the state ; 
an under-governor was appointed to Mentone, and a 
bailiff to Roccabruna ; an int en dant- general controlled 
the financial department, and an auditor-general pre- 
sided over criminal justice and received appeals from 
the magistrates of the three towns charged with civil 
justice. In each commune a council of notables as- 
sembled at stated periods to deliberate on the various 



HOXORE III.— THE REPUBLIC— HOXORE IV. 227 

local requirements, and to submit them, after duly 
deliberating on them, to the prince. 

During a temporary absence Prince Joseph was 
compelled to make, for the purpose of settling some 
important business in Paris, a detachment of Aus- 
trian troops presented themselves at the gates of Mo- 
naco, for the purpose of occupying the town. They 
were sent by Count Bubna, Governor-general of Pied- 
mont and Nice, in the name of the allied powers. M. 
Millo was unable to offer any opposition beyond pro- 
testing against such a breach of the treaty of Paris, 
which placed the principality under the protection of 
Prance. The Austrian officer in command replied 
that he was but carrying out his orders, and con- 
sequently the soldiers entered. There being no 
barracks or building where they could be lodged, they 
were billeted on the inhabitants, greatly to their dis- 
gust. Lewis XVIII. had not yet sent a garrison for 
the protection of Monaco, which neglect led to more 
than their present vexation, it being quickly removed ; 
M. Millo having at once communicated with Prince 
Joseph, who took the necessary steps for the with- 
drawal of the Austrians, and Captain Hess, belonging 
to Count Bubna' s staff, was sent to Monaco with orders 
for the immediate evacuation of the place by the troops. 



228 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

This Captain Hess, afterwards created a field-marshal 
in the Austrian service, was present at the battle of 
Sol ferine- in 1859. 

Prince Joseph now endeavoured to induce the 
French government to send troops into Monaco ; but 
beyond giving orders for barracks to be erected for the 
accommodation of five hundred men, and sending two 
ships of a hundred tons each and armed with artillery 
for the protection of the coast, no steps were taken, 
and Monaco remained undefended, except by a handful 
of volunteers, that were little better than nothing. The 
principality possessed neither the men nor the means 
for the formation of even a miniature army, but a 
worse trouble than the want of troops was about to 
fall on it, for Prince Joseph's administration was 
coming to a close, and a period of despotism was to 
follow, that to this moment is remembered with a 
bitterness hardly to be imagined. 



229 



CHAPTER XII. 

OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 
HONORE V. 

Honore, Duke of Valentinois, eldest son of 
Honore IV., having claimed the right, as his father's 
heir, of taking the government of the principality out 
of his uncle Prince Joseph's hands, and the latter, 
without offering the slightest opposition, at once 
making way for him, the duke left Paris towards the 
end of Pebruary to repair to Monaco. 

On the 1st of March, at eleven o'clock at night, 
he arrived at Cannes, and shortly after passing the 
town, his carriage was suddenly stopped by men who 
were armed, and who desired him to get out of it 
instantly. Honore" at first refused, but on General 
Cambronne coming forward, the duke immediately 
recognized him, and asked for an explanation of such 
an extraordinary proceeding. Cambronne, in an 
under-tone, told him the Emperor Napoleon had 
just landed from the Island of Elba, and desired to 



230 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

• 

speak with him. Hon ore* then followed the general : 
they walked through an olive wood for some little 
distance, and came to the spot where Napoleon was 
sitting over a bivouac fire. After an interview of 
nearly an hour, during which the emperor invited the 
prince to accompany him to Paris, but which offer 
Honore* declined, promising however to await His 
Majesty's orders at Monaco, the duke was allowed to 
'retire. 

The emperor had landed that day at a solitary 
spot, called the Gulf St Juan, a few miles beyond 
Cannes and between that place and Antibes ; his 
object was to avoid the latter place, not being sure of 
it ; and for fear of his arrival beins: made known 
before he was well out of reach, he caused all 
travellers going eastward to be stopped, and had 
them detained till he was some hours in advance on 
his journey. 

The moment the duke was permitted to continue 
his journey he did so, and hastened on his arrival at 
Nice to inform the Sardinian authorities of the em- 
peror's return, which act of treachery brought its own 
punishment, for it led to a body of English troops 
being sent, on the 13th of March, only a few days 
after his arrival in the principality, to Monaco, under 



OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 231 

the command of Colonel Burke, in the service of 
George III. of England. As thev were seen coming 
towards Monaco, a volunteer on guard closed the 
gates. On their reaching the town, Colonel Burke 
demanded to be conducted to the palace, when he at 
once handed the Duke of Valentinois the following 
letter from M. Azorque, the king of Sardinia's 
governor at Nice : — ■ 

1 MOXSEIGNEUR, 

' Most important news which interests 
Italy and Your Serene Highness compels him, who 
has the disposal of the English troops here, to occupy 
Monaco. I have the honour to notify this to 
Y. S. H., persuaded that you will recognize the 
necessity, as soon as you learn what cannot fail soon 
to develope itself in Erance, in consequence of Bona- 
parte's reappearance.' 

The duke could not help submitting, but he looked 
on it as a mere subterfuge on the part of Piedmont to 
gain possession of Monaco, as there could be no 
question as to her neutrality, or her utter uselessness 
to Erance with an allied army occupying her entire 
surroundings, and an English fleet in the Mediter- 
ranean. 



232 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

The inhabitants felt no desire to measure their 
undisciplined cadets (a mere handful of school-boys) 
or their volunteers against the stalwart old soldiers 
before them, so no help could be gained from that 
quarter, had they even been fit for the emergency. 
Honore" opened a war of words, the only weapons he 
dared to use, and he induced Colonel Burke to sign 
the following statement : — 



*o 



'In the year 1815, on the 13th of March, at two 
o'clock in the afternoon, M. Burke, colonel in the 
English service, presented himself at the Palace of 
Monaco, and handed the prince a letter from M. 
d'Azorque, commandant at Nice, for the King of 
Sardinia, which letter remains annexed to this, and 
states that the English troops have received orders to 
occupy Monaco. The hereditary prince has declared 
to Colonel Burke that the principality has been re- 
established in its entire independence by the treaty of 
Paris, and under the protection of France ; but having 
at the moment no garrison in the place, he finds him- 
self debarred from offering opposition to the occu- 
pation ; that he consents but through constraint, 
and that he protests against all inference that might 



OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 233 

be drawn from this momentary occupation against the 
rights of sovereignty which are acknowledged. 
(Signed) ' Duke or Valentinois, 

' Hereditary Prince of Monaco. 
' Burke, Colonel and Brigadier.' 

Under this in the duke's own handwriting is written : 

'The moment the English troops entered the 
place Colonel Burke caused it to be garrisoned by 
the said troops.' 

Honore* at once put himself in communication 
with Prince Essling, Governor of Marseilles, informing 
him of what had taken place, and urging him to write 
without delay to the Minister of War, as he would 
also, for instructions as to what steps were to be 
taken. The duke also despatched an envoy to the 
French ambassador at the court of Turin, in order to 
obtain an explanation from Sardinia. But the French 
representative at Turin was sent by Lewis XVIII. , 
and he had too much of important business then on 
hand to raise the question. The letter the Duke of 
Valentinois wrote to Marshal Soult fell into the hands 



234 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

of Marshal Davoust, who succeeded Soult on Na- 
poleon's return to power. He placed it before the 
Duke of Vicence, the minister for foreign affairs, and 
the following letter was written on the subject to the 
emperor : — 

' Sire, 

' From the first moment of your Majesty's 
return a commander of English troops, in concert 
with the governor of the county of Nice, has taken 
possession of Monaco. After the old treaties renewed 
in that of Paris, France alone has the right to garrison 
that place. The period at which this occupation took 
place indicated sufficiently that the commander of the 
English troops has acted simply on his own impulse, 
and that he could not then have received instructions 
from his government. France should demand satis- 
faction for this affair from the courts of London and 
Turin ; she ought to insist on the evacuation of 
Monaco, and on her being placed under a French gar- 
rison according to the treaties ; but your Majesty may 
perhaps judge this affair as one for explanations only, 
supposing that the determination of the Sardinian 
government, and above all, the English commander, 
has been accidental, and a sudden result of the un- 
easiness occasioned by extraordinary circumstances.' 



OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 235 

The emperor's uncertain and doubtful position at 
that moment rendered all negotiations on so compara- 
tively trivial a subject quite out of the question, and 
the English continued their occupation of Monaco till 
the period of the second treaty of Paris ; though at the 
end of three months the troops under Colonel Burke's 
command were relieved by an Anglo-Italian regiment, 
maintained by England. 

Prance had shown, by her neglect to garrison the 
place, so little desire to retain Monaco, that when the 
new treaties were being drawn up, the representatives 
of Sardinia used so plausible an argument as to the 
imprudence of leaving a place, from whence war could 
so easily be made on Italy, unprotected, and being 
completely surrounded by her territories, that she by 
natural rights ought to have the principality placed 
beneath her protection, that it was decided it should 
be transferred to Sardinia. 

The treaty for peace was signed on the 20th of 
November, 1815, and in Section IV. of Article I. it was 
decreed that — ' The relations established by the treaty 
of Paris on the 30th of March, 1814, between Prance 
and the principality of Monaco should for ever cease, 
and the same relations should exist between that 
principality and the kingdom of Sardinia.' 



236 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Thus the right of protection which for one hundred 
and seventy-three years France had exercised over 
Monaco was transferred to Piedmont. Considering 
the situation of Monaco and the way it was placed, in 
the very centre of the Sardinian territory, France could 
hardly complain. As to the Grimaldis, they had ever 
been like shuttlecocks, and had to submit to be driven 
beneath the shelter of whatever place the strike from 
the battledoor sent them. 

On the 8th of November, 1817, the treaty of 
Peronne being annulled, a fresh one was drawn up 
between Sardinia and Monaco, which was called the 
treaty of Stupiniggi. It stipulated for the occupation 
of Monaco by a Piedmontese garrison at the expense 
of Sardinia ; the non-intervention of that power in the 
interior affairs of the principality, their rights of 
suzerainty and protection, however, always being pre- 
served ; the obligation of the king to leave the prince 
free liberty as sovereign of Monaco, Mentone, and 
Roccabruna, saving in that which concerned the two 
latter places, so far as their remaining fiefs dependant 
on Sardinia, and the obligation of the Prince of 
Monaco to receive the investiture of them from the 
king, and to pay homage and take the oaths of fidelity 
to him ; that the garrison should in no way interfere 



OCCUPATION OF MONACO BY THE ENGLISH. 237 

ill any tiling concerning the government of the place, 
or the people ; and, lastly, that, the state protected, 
should respect in its legislation the state protector, 
and that no refuge should be granted either to de- 
serters or refugees from Piedmont. 

Had Honore IV. been able, he would have resisted 
acknowledging the King of Sardinia as suzerain over 
Roccabruna and eleven-twelfths of Mentone ; but the 
slightest opposition would have been absurd and sense- 
less. The Duke of Valentinois was therefore deputed 
to represent his father, and received from Victor 
Emmanuel the investiture of Mentone and Rocca- 
bruna. 

A few days after the treaty of Stupiniggi a con- 
vention was signed between the king and prince by 
which the laws of the two states were assimilated. 
This led to the abolishment of the tobacco manufactory 
at Monaco, which gave employment to a large num- 
ber of the people and did good to commerce, as what 
was not consumed in the principality was exported. 
The Sardinian government pretended that this ex- 
portation of tobacco did harm to the royal treasury, 
and desired in consequence that the manufacture 
should cease. The prince's agents were, however, to 
receive sufficient tobacco for the consumption of the 



238 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

inhabitants at cost price. Thus the benefit derived 
from its sale went into the prince's coffers, and made 
his gains the same in proportion as that of the Sar- 
dinian government. But though Honore* benefited 
individually, it caused great distress amongst the in- 
habitants, so many hands being thrown out of work. 

Four companies of Sardinian infantry and a certain 
number of artillery now occupied Monaco. They 
were to be relieved every two years ; though in 1S30 
that time was reduced to three months. The old Con- 
vent of the Visitation, founded by Princess Charlotte 
de Gramont, in 1663, was turned into barracks for 
their use ; those that were contemplated being built for 
the troops of Lewis XVIII. never having been even 
commenced. 

Honore* IV., before his death, which took place in 
1819, in Paris (some say by drowning), vainly endea- 
voured to induce France to grant him the indemnity 
for his losses that the government had awarded him, 
but never paid. The Duke of Richelieu, president of 
the council, acknowledged the validity of the claims, 
but added, that with the withdrawal of the protection 
of France, all claims on her ended, and that to Sar- 
dinia he must look for compensation ; and that the king 
would offer a good word for him to Victor Emmanuel. 



HONORE V. 239 

However, on the 16th of July, 1816, the French 
government admitted itself indebted for the interest 
omitted between 1814 and 1815, when the principality 
was for a few months again under French protection. 
This amounted to 204,167 francs, and w T as paid. The 
King of Sardinia, on receiving a reclamation from the 
prince, put him off with promises, which came to 
nought. 

The ill-starred reign of Honore V. may be said 
to have virtually commenced in 1815, when he took 
the administration of affairs out of his uncle's hands. 
His first act of treachery to Napoleon was followed by 
every act of wickedness and oppression he could be 
guilty of towards his subjects. Hitherto the Mon- 
acians had been ruled with severity, but there had been 
justice : now that ceased. Their taxes, which before 
the abolition of the tobacco manufactory, and includ- 
ing the port dues, amounted to 90,000 francs, were 
now, ivithout the tobacco manufactory, increased to 
300,000 francs, in what way we shall see presently. 
When under the protection of France, free trade with 
that country had increased the wealth of the proprie- 
tors ; now that door to commerce was closed. Till 
the time of the Revolution the princes of Monaco 
had lived in their own state; now Honore V. but 



240 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

rarely was seen ; and all his wealth, unlawfully gotten 
as it was, was not even spent in the principality. 

The Duke of Valentinois had always been re- 
nowned for his unbounded extravagance and love of 
expenditure ; thus when he first came amongst his 
subjects, it was their endeavour, by making self-sacri- 
fices, to make him feel the losses his family had sus- 
tained by the Revolution as slightly as possibly, 
and to enable him to keep .up his rank and position. 
The taxes raised on olives, the manufacture of bread 
and cases of fruit, brought in a revenue of 45,000 
francs, but this was entirely swallowed up in salaries, 
and the expenses incident to the administration. The 
severance of the principality from France was a terri- 
ble blow to it in every respect ; for whilst the people 
were contemplating in what way they could best in- 
crease the revenue of their prince, they found them- 
selves debarred from realizing even what they had 
hitherto clone. 

Whilst these generous intentions were occupying 
the thoughts of the Monacians, Honore Y. found 
means to fill his coffers without consulting their wel- 
fare or interest ; and from one step to another he con- 
tinued to lay on taxes, and then to monopolize every 
article with which they traded. Imperious, unjust, 



HOXORE V. 241 

and dishonest, the prince was not likely to feel any 
sympathy with the remonstrances of his people, that 
by oppression and tyranny he reduced to mere slaves ; 
yet outwardly Honore* V. was the type of a perfect 
gentleman ; with a distorted mind and bad heart, his 
exterior was handsome, and his manner fascinating ; he 
understood well the art of concealing his true disposi- 
tion, and few besides his victims knew him to be the 
cruel unbending tyrant he really was. When in 1815 
he came to rule in his father's place, his subjects were 
ready to love him, and make sacrifices for him ; but 
they quickly found they were welcoming a despot, 
who engendered but hatred and fear. 

He soon commenced his work of destruction and 
desolation. He began by undertaking, in the first 
place, to provide for all the wants and necessities of 
the people ; and therefore he caused all property be- 
longing to the communes, hospitals, confraternities, 
and churches, to be made over to him. All taxes 
were to be paid into his exchequer, and even to the 
money for which the manure swept up in the streets 
was sold for. The money taken for seats in the 
churches, money given for charity, all was to be placed 
in his hands. 

His will was to be made known by ordinances, 

16 



242 THE HISTOEY OF MONACO. 

and they were to be received as law, and to become 
such. These ordinances were issued thick and fast, 
every one bringing with it some fresh oppression. 

The great produce of this country being fruits, 
and the quantity grown far away exceeding what 
could be consumed by the people themselves, it natur- 
ally resulted that commerce in these articles proved 
the only means by which money could be made by the 
proprietors. The prince, therefore, issued an ordinance 
by which he taxed oranges, lemons, grapes, figs, oils, 
and essences so heavily, that the proprietors soon 
found that no profit could accrue to them, thus render- 
ing them first poor, and finally ruined. 

Lemons and oranges, whether choice ones or 
mixed, were taxed three francs the thousand ; oils 
50 cents the rup ; wines the same; 35 cents per 
pint on all kinds of spirituous liquor ; a franc and 
a half on every load of grain. Grapes, which under 
the French government paid but 55 cents a load, 
were now made to pay two francs ; and, moreover, 
were subjected to be estimated, before the harvest, by 
an appraiser appointed for that purpose by the prince, 
thus rendering the proprietor completely at his mercy. 
The difficulties of the poor people were also increased 
by France, since her protection had been withdrawn, 



HONORE V. 243 

imposing a duty of ten francs the metrical quintal on 
all fruits, whereas, before they had entered the country 
free ; and Sardinia, by subjecting them to a duty of 
six francs the thousand, virtually put an end to com- 
merce with her ; thus, between the two countries, the 
heavy duties imposed on the produce of the little 
principality was tantamount to a prohibition to com- 
merce. All their endeavours to rise out of their 
poverty and distress failed ; they complained, but 
their complaints were not listened to, except by some 
fresh act of oppression being given birth to in a new 
ordinance. 

Monaco possessed four oil mills, property which 
no prince or government had ever dreamt of interfer- 
ing with ; but Honore" V. now issued an ordinance by 
which all mills were decreed henceforth to belong to 
the State ; thus the people were compelled to close 
their own mills, without any indemnity being given 
them, and received orders to triturate their olives with 
the prince's ; this was only done under great diffi- 
culties and heavy loss. 

Now commenced the issuing of ordinances which 
seized the monopoly of almost everything. The first 
was of linen. A manufactory was established at 
Monaco, for the making of every kind. They were 



214 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

not so good, yet clearer than what could be obtained 
elsewhere ; yet all the inhabitants were compelled to 
purchase the linen made at Monaco, under pain of 
heavy penalty if they did not ; even sailors were forced 
to provide themselves with the sails and rigging for 
their ships manufactured here. Then followed the 
monopoly of gunpowder, pipes, cards, ammunition for 
sport, and straw hats. This ordinance was followed 
by one monopolizing the sale of all meats. Vermicelli, 
the principal food of the lower class, was monopolized 
by a foreigner, the prince having granted him that be- 
nefit. But there yet remained one grand item, which, 
however, had not escaped the prince, but which offered 
some difficulties to monopoly, and thus retarded the 
issuing of the ordinance a little, though it promised to 
be lucrative ; this was what the people termed ' The 
exclusivism of corn.' 

The principality produced little or no corn, all was 
therefore brought into it. Honored now employed a 
man named Chappon, a Frenchman, formerly purveyor 
to the army, to come from Paris, and confided to him 
the monopoly of corn, flour, and bread throughout the 
principality ; he was to be the sole purveyor in the 
country ; express prohibition was made against the 
inhabitants providing themselves elsewhere with corn, 



HONORE V. 245 

flour, or bread. The prince and Cliappon were to 
share profits. But to carry out this new ordinance a 
mill was required, and this the prince did not possess ; 
but, however, this difficulty was soon removed by his 
taking several oil mills, belonging to his subjects, 
situated in the Carei Valley,* at Mentone, and con- 
verting them into flour mills. A small indemnity was 
offered to the owners, though never paid, and their 
claims were totally ignored. There was no road by 
which these mills could be reached except the bed of 
the torrent, or a very narrow foot-path ; Honored there- 
fore, had a road constructed at the expense of those 
proprietors who lived on the banks of the river ; and 
be further made them pay a contribution of fifteen per 
cent, a year, on the capital forced from them under the 
pretext of covering the expenses for keeping up the 
road, a tax which was sheer robbery, for the interest 
of the sum exacted would have sufficed to pay for the 
keeping up of the road, and, to add to this forced ex- 
tortion, the contributors were bound for the whole ; 
that is, responsible, so that if one could not pay, his 
neighbour was forced to do so for him. The mill 
being found and the road made, it only remained to 
monopolize the bread, which was carried out in the 

* The Turin Valley Road. 



246 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

same spirit as the other monopolies, that is, made bad 
and sold dear. 

All the inhabitants of the principality, without 
exception, and all travellers passing through, or resid- 
ent foreigners, were condemned to the same bread, 
under very severe penalties. This bread was made 
from cheap and bad corn bought at the markets of 
Marseilles and Genoa, thus rendering it both unfit to 
eat and injurious. If the prince's contractor heard of 
any damaged corn that the police of Genoa had con- 
demned, he at once purchased it : ' Still too good for 
such a people ! ' he would say. If good corn by any 
fortuitous circumstances found its way into the Chap- 
pon store-house, the first opportunity was taken of 
selling it again out of the principality, and replacing it 
by damaged grain. 

This famous ordinance, which bears date of the 
3rd of December, 1817, stipulates for the bread being 
of the same price and quality as that sold by neigh- 
bouring countries ; but the purveyor looked on this 
ordinance as merely worded for the people, and he 
and his master understood each other well enough for 
it to be disregarded when an increase of profit was in 
question ; thus the bread was both worse and dearer, 
it being sold at five cents the loaf more than bread at 



HONORE A r . 247 

Nice, and made with inferior flour, which, to make it 
go further, was frequently mixed with foreign and 
injurious matter. The people, after enduring this 
as long as they could, their spirit crushed and 
their health impaired, addressed a respectful remon- 
strance to the prince, detailing their sufferings and 
imploring him to soften them. The prince sent back 
an answer to this, threatening them with punishment 
if more complaints were made, and said that he would 
' weisdi them down with an arm of iron ' if he heard 
more about it. 

For five-and-twenty years did this system of ty- 
ranny and oppression continue ; the iron arm was felt, 
it crushed the intellect and destroyed the health of as 
fine a race of people, with noble hearts and generous 
instincts, as ever breathed. 

Finding no help was to be obtained by appealing 
to their prince, these half-starved people endeavoured 
to help themselves, and sent to Nice to purchase their 
bread, where it was both better and cheaper; but 
the moment this reached the prince's ears he took 
measures to put a stop to it. The road was carefully 
watched, and whoever was found transgressing was 
subjected to severe penalties. Even travellers on 
entering the principality were compelled to leave at 



248 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

the frontier any bread they might have brought with 
them. If labourers from beyond the state came into 
it, to do a day's work, they were forced to purchase 
their bread from the prince's baker. The master of 
a ship leaving a foreign port, if he happened to have 
made the journey more rapidly than he had provided 
for, was compelled to throw away his unconsumed 
biscuits and bread ; or his ship was confiscated and a 
fine of 500 francs inflicted; and these were not empty 
threats ; the names of many victims are on record. If 
families were supposed to consume too little bread, 
and thus laid themselves open to the suspicion of 
purchasing it elsewhere, they were subjected to being 
watched. Every baker was ordered to keep a register, 
in which he wrote down the quantity of bread con- 
sumed in each house, and if the consumption was not 
deemed sufficient, then domiciliary visits were made, 
proceedings by law were taken, persecutions of all 
kinds followed, causing the tyrant's law to be cau- 
tiously respected. 

A Captain Gastaldi, of Monaco, who commanded 
a company of grenadiers in the 66th line regiment, at 
the time of the Lyons riots which called for Marshal 
Soult's presence, received a wound from the fire of 
the insurgents which killed him. The French 



HOXORE V. 249 

governor granted a pension to his old mother, eighty- 
six years of age, living at Monaco. The prince, fol- 
lowing the example, granted also a small pension to 
the poor old lady, who was extremely infirm, and 
kept alive by the care of two grandchildren, her only 
comforts. One day this family were cited by the 
police as eating too little bread, and accused of buy- 
ing it elsewhere. Nothing was said, but the old 
lady's pension ceased. A friend of Gastaldi's hearing 
this, and knowing there could be no cause for such a 
strange step, asked Madame Gastaldi why she did 
not apply to the prince. ' You little know,' she an- 
swered, ■ the severe penalty one incurs by applying to 
the prince; no one dares to address him.' How- 
ever, her son's friend, being a Frenchman, had no fears, 
and wrote such a letter to the prince, that the poor 
old woman had her pension restored to her. 

Prince Honored now issued another ordinance : it 
was to force those who had acquired national pro- 
perty to cede it to him, without, however, remitting 
to them the sum he himself fixed for it. 

The inhabitants now, unable to contend against 
the misery that encircled them, as many as could 
quitted their country, and endeavoured to seek in 
other lands the means of existence which was denied 



250 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

them in their own. But the government instantly 
issued an order forbidding any one to leave the prin- 
cipality without a passport, for which they had to pay 
three francs. This regulation was therefore a prevent- 
ative to people taking even a simple walk without 
being furnished with a passport ; for the principality 
was but two leagues in extent, and the frontiers, ex- 
cept along the coast, always within gunshot distance. 
All wood was now, by an ordinance, forbidden to 
be exported, excepting the wood belonging to the 
prince, that is to say, the wood which formerly be- 
longed to the communes, but which, with other pro- 
perty, the prince had appropriated. Not a tree was 
allowed to be cut down without the owner obtaining 
permission from the government ; then an official was 
sent to watch its being done, and to see that more 
were not cut than those for which leave had been 
sought. No one could sell their crops but at a price 
fixed by the police, and the purchaser, instead of pay- 
ing the amount to the owner, was compelled to place 
the money with a receiver appointed by the prince, 
who himself had one per cent, on the sale. A little 
later no one was allowed to clear their lands, water 
their grounds, or cut off a branch of a tree, without 
the presence of an overseer, and he was to be paid by 



H0N011E V. 251 

the proprietor. j\ t o one was permitted to leave their 
house after ten o'clock at night without a lantern ; 
in short, nothing that could make excuse for a fine 
was too contemptible to be invented. 

A new tax was laid on the slaughter of cattle, 
which however was so arranged that the beast, living 
or dead, did not escape the tax. Thus a sort of Civil 
Court was instituted, at which all births of cattle were 
registered. If a lamb was born, the owner had to go 
and announce the fact, paying twenty-five cents for 
the stamp used on the paper on which the day of its 
birth and its sex were recorded. If an animal died, 
even a goat, the body was seen by an officer, who 
confirmed the fact, and stated the cause of death. 
For this he claimed payment from the owner ; other- 
wise it might be that the animal had been sold, or 
perhaps eaten, to the detriment of the prince's ex- 
chequer. Every fine paid to the police for a breach 
of law they received a certain portion of ; thus, often 
without law-breaking fines were inflicted ; and as 
the police alone were listened to and believed, so it 
was in vain to protest against the frequent injustice 
that took place ; besides, all appeals to the prince were 
rigorously forbidden. 

From a population of 6500 Honore* V. managed 



252 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to make his civil list amount to 320,000 francs- a year ; 
that is, at the rate of fifty francs a head ; whilst in 
Sardinia, notwithstanding fresh calls circumstances 
had imposed on the country, it did not reach twenty- 
four francs. Out of this 320,000 francs about 
80,000 went annually to pay the public servants and 
the few pretorian guards gathered from the scum of 
the Riviera of Genoa. The remainder the prince 
spent, hundreds of miles away from his little unhappy 
state, on his own selfish personal enjoyments, leaving 
the principality abandoned and neglected. The 
churches, schools, squares, streets, fountains, public 
buildings were all going to ruin, whilst the prince 
was revelling in luxuries and surrounded by magni- 
ficence, the produce of the cruel exactions he levied on 
his unhappy people. Their cries of misery could not 
reach him, and he kept away from the principality : 
during the twenty-five years he reigned he paid but 
three visits to Monaco ; the whole times put together 
amounted only to six months. 

In the latter years of his too infamous reign the 
prince commenced coining five-franc pieces and sous ; 
the benefit he derived being thirty per cent. How- 
ever, this did not prove a very profitable affair, as it 
soon ceased ; the money was refused everywhere, it 



HONORi V. 253 

being found to contain a great deal more alloy than 
was recognized as just. 

Education now for a time occupied Honore V., 
and in its turn it became a monopoly. A college was 
opened at Mentone, and by an ordinance which was 
issued, it was forbidden for any one to have private 
pupils or to give private lessons, and the children of 
the inhabitants were compelled to receive education at 
this college, or else the parents were fined. 

Pauperism was forbidden : a law difficult of being 
carried out, when the poverty brought on the state by 
taxation and monopolies is considered. A house, 
however, for the purpose of carrying out this work 
was founded at Mentone, called a ' House of Help,' 
soup was daily distributed, and clothes given to the 
poorest in the country. Honore" took advantage of 
this opportunity to parade before the world his pre- 
tended philanthropy. He spoke well on the subject ; 
he had the talent which enabled him to do so, and 
the world spoke in his praises ; but what the world 
did not know was, that this ' House of Help ' was sup- 
ported by a contribution levied on every proprietor 
according to his means ; and a committee was formed 
for the purpose of ascertaining the exact amount of 
every one's fortune, and as fortunes sometimes varied. 



254 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

this inquiry was to be instituted every three years. 
The prince's contributions were to be voluntary ; 
hence he never gave, even a five-franc piece of his own 
coining. But Honoris end was nearing ; he died on 
the 2nd of October, 1841, after thoroughly fulfilling 
his threat of bringing an iron arm to rule over his 
subjects. He left behind him a memory cursed by 
all he governed, and regretted by a very few whose 
good fortune it was to know him but on the surface. 
He died from a disease in the throat. 

He was buried at Monaco ; and in a chapel of the 
parish church on the marble slab that covers his tomb 
is engraved ' Cl-git qui voulut le bienf as a Mentonais 
remarked, it might be added, ' Sans V avoir jamais 
fait.'' 

His death was looked on as a merciful dispensation 
of Providence, and hope for better clays began to 
revive in the breasts of this unfortunate people. 

The road that winds round the rock of Monaco to 
the town was constructed by Honore* V. ; the old 
way was the steep ascent, and then through the great 
massive gates that open immediately on to the square 
facing the palace. The bridge across the Carei 
torrent, which at times swelled so considerably that 
the road was impassable, was also his work. He also 



HONORE V. 255 

built the pretty church in the little village at Monti, 
situated high up amidst the mountains in the Turin 
Valley Road, and which forms a beautiful landmark 
from many distant points. The parish church of 
Mentone -was restored by Prince Honoris directions. 
But the funds for these improvements were not forth- 
coming out of the prince's exchequer ; the unfortunate 
inhabitants, already exhausted by the taxations and 
monopolies, were compelled by forced contributions 
to defray the whole expenses. 

No wonder Honord's death was hailed as a bless- 
ing by these sorely-oppressed people. 



256 



CHAPTER XIII. 

ELORESTAN I. — THE REVOLUTION. 

Honore V. was succeeded by his brother Flores- 
tan, a man utterly unsuited for the task before him. 
From education and temperament he was incapable of 
governing, and, in consequence, though little harm was 
actually perpetrated by himself, he allowed in his 
name the evils to continue that began in 1815, under 
his brother Honored and ended only with the dismem- 
berment of the principality. 

Florestan was born in 1785, and in 1806 his 
father forced him to adopt the army as his profession, 
notwithstanding its being totally at variance with his 
tastes. However, when called on to fight he did so, 
but he never succeeded in rising above the grade of a 
corporal. At last he left the army, and attempted to 
render himself more renowned as an actor, and made 
his debut on the stage in Paris ; but he gained 
no greater celebrity in the one profession than the 
other, and he gave it up also. In 1S16 he married 



FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 257 

Maria Louise Caroline de la Metz, and by her had one 
son. He now resided in Paris, where he lived in 
complete obscurity, and heedless of the future, till his 
brother's death called him to Monaco and placed him 
in a position necessitating a life little compatible with 
his tastes. Weak and vacillating, he allowed himself 
to fall at once under the dominion of his wife, and the 
principality under her. 

Yet, in ignorance of the future and hope animat- 
ing them, Prince Florestan and the princess were re- 
ceived with every mark of respect and rejoicing by 
their subjects. On their arrival the population went 
out to meet them, and detaching the horses from their 
carriage, they dragged them with their own hands into 
the town. 

Mentone was not behindhand in her demonstra- 
tions. When Florestan paid his first visit there, as 
soon as the people heard that he had alighted at the 
governor's house they flocked in crowds around his 
carriage to wait his coming out ; and the instant they 
saw him appear, loud and prolonged cries of ' Long 
live Florestan ! ' with cries of ' Down with mono- 
polies ! ' greeted him. At first he drew back, for the 
crowd looked determined and menacing ; but after 
the hesitation of the moment he advanced and pro- 

17 



258 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

raised to grant the desires of his people. None doubted 
but that better days were about to dawn on them, and 
that their new prince would remove the evils that all, 
with one voice, so justly and bitterly complained of. 

On the 24th of November, 1841, an ordinance was 
published which did aAvay with the monopoly of corn ; 
but on the other hand, it was retained on the grinding, 
and further, an increased tax was put on the grain and 
flour. Thus the prince took back in one way what he 
granted in another. The duty on fruits for exporta- 
tion was so enormous that the proprietors had no 
choice left but to cut down their trees, the trades- 
people to close their shops, and the shipowners to sink 
their ships. But a reduction now took place ; there 
was no escape from it, but it was so trifling that it 
barely did more than keep hope alive ; and the dimin- 
ution thus created in the civil list was soon made up 
by various expedients, and the annual revenue still re- 
mained 320,000 francs. But though Morestan was 
distinctly responsible for this continued oppression, he 
was not guilty of it ; it was the princess who acted. 
She governed, she wrote the ordinances which the 
prince was desired to sign, but forbidden to read ; he 
was simply her tool. 

The treaties of 1815 compelled the prince to ac- 



FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 259 

cord his subjects the same institutions as those en- 
joyed by the people of Sardinia; and little as the 
Monacians had at the time relished their severance 
from France, and their being placed under the protec- 
tion of Sardinia, they would now have been but too 
thankful to feel themselves actually under the care of 
that kingdom or any other that would save them from 
their own princes. They in vain sought for reforma- 
tion ; no steps towards it were taken but the trifling 
ones we have recorded, and which in reality left 
matters where they were. 

Sardinia watched, but never interfered, and when 
the Duke of Valentinois was sent to Turin to represent 
his father on his succession to the principality, for the 
purpose of receiving the investiture of Mentone and 
Roccabruna as fiefs dependant on the crown of Sar- 
dinia, he was received with every mark of friendliness, 
and King Charles Albert gave him the order of Sts 
Maurice and Lazarus. It was at this period that the 
claims of the Grimaldis were again put forward against 
the Matignon Grimaldis as heirs to the principality, 
the question having frequently been raised. It will 
be remembered that in 1731 Anthony Grimalcli dying 
without male issue, had married his eldest daughter, 
Louise Iiippolyte, to a Count Matignon ; but in order 



260 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

to enable her to have rightfully succeeded her father, 
he ought to have married her to a Grimaldi, as accord- 
ing to the laws regulating fiefs of the empire, women 
were incapable of succeeding as long as male descend- 
ants were living. At the time of Anthony Grimaldi's 
death two branches of the family still existed ; one 
the issue of Gaspard Grimaldi, Marquis of Cagnes, the 
other, more remote, was a descendant of Luchetto 
Grimaldi, Seignior of della Pietra, who lived in the 
fourteenth century. At the time of Louise Grimaldi 
succeeding her father, the Marquis of Cagnes was too 
young to put forward his own claims to the principality, 
neither was it done for him, and later he neglected to 
take any step in the matter. But on the 12th of 
January, 1761, one of his sons addressed a protesta- 
tion against the counts of Matignon usurping his 
rights; and in 1774 this protest was renewed at 
Vienna, and obtained a more attentive hearing, and his 
pretensions were promised to be considered. It was 
clear, at any rate as far as Mentone and Roccabruna 
were concerned, that they constituted real imperial fiefs, 
and, consequently, the Princess Louise having married 
a Matignon, violated the laws in taking possession of 
them. However, nothing more was heard of these 
claims till the Restoration, when that branch of the 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 261 

Grimaldis again revived them. Thus at the time when 
the King of Sardinia gave to the Duke of Valentinois 
for his father, Prince Florestan, the investiture of 
Mentone and Roccabruna, the Marquis de Cagnes, a 
retired general living in France, at St Marcellin in the 
department of the Isere, addressed a memorial to the 
Sardinian government to demand his claims being con- 
sidered, and the suspension of the infeodation. The 
king, however, thinking the marquis's claims would not 
be injured by a repetition of what had so frequently 
taken place, did not consider it wise at that moment 
to grant his request. The marquis consequently pro- 
tested against the act in a note which he laid before 
the Cabinet of Turin, on the 16th of January, 1842. 
The Marquis Grimaldi della Pietra of Genoa had also 
made a protest against the recognition of the Matig- 
non family as princes of Monaco, and even offered, 
should his own pretensions be entertained, to cede all 
his rights to the King of Sardinia. Thus it is per- 
fectly clear, by Charles Albert taking no notice of these 
claims, that the intentions imputed to him by the sup- 
porters of Florestan, in regard to his designs on 
the principality, were utterly false. The only founda- 
tion on which these friends of tyranny and oppression 
founded their assertions was, that a M. Trenca, aid°- 



, 



262 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

de-camp to the Duke of Valentinois, and who ac- 
companied him in that capacity on various occasions to 
the Sardinian court, was one of the principal movers in 
the approaching Revolution ; and they stated him to 
have been the tool of Sardinia and in league with her 
government. If he was, he certainly did not succeed 
in his mission. Had Florestan himself been an agent, 
with the promise of reward according to his success, he 
could not have done more than was done in his name 
to bring about the destruction of his own state. 

The taxation on oils, and the prohibitions against 
cutting or selling wood, with other tyrannical and 
oppressive laws still continuing, the population deter- 
mined at last, in an address to the prince, to solicit 
their institutions being in conformity with those of 
Sardinia, and by this means obtain an alleviation of 
their sufferings. The address was as follows : — 

' Prince, 

' The first act of Your Serene Highness on 
arriving in the midst of your people was a good deed. 
Your Highness had a right to our homage and our 
devotion. You gained by your presence alone, and 
by the suppression of an oppressive monopoly, our 
love and our respectful confidence. Therefore, whilst 
carrying back your thoughts to the past twenty-eight 



FLORESTAX I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2G3 

years, we dare frankly tell Your Highness that your 
people desire a different future. Heavy taxes weigh 
on our produce, and unless the paternal care of Your 
Highness causes a prompt remedy to the evil, our 
country is menaced with inevitable ruin • and we here 
mention that the duty laid on the export of our oranges 
and lemons is an overwhelming burden. We also 
come respectfully to ask Your Serene Highness to 
grant us a measure, from which will spring all the 
good you in your great goodness can desire : it is 
the re-establishment of municipalities. In giving back 
to our communes a legal existence, which they long- 
enjoyed, and which our neighbours in the county of 
Nice and duchy of Genoa enjoy ; in granting to the 
inhabitants a share, discreetly apportioned, in the 
management of municipal affairs ; you, prince, will raise 
your subjects in their own esteem, you will establish 
the interest of each one in the interests of all, and the 
country, proud to be called on to second the views of 
Your Serene Highness, will be happy thus to make 
known its real wishes and real wants, and give fresh 
proofs of its devotion and love for the best of princes 
and his august family.' 

The address was written at Mentone, and presented 
to the prince at Monaco on the 5th of November, 1842. 



264 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

One of the members of the deputation, a Mentonais, 
highly and deservedly esteemed by all his country- 
men, then made the following speech : — 
' Prince, 

■ The announcement of the arrival of Your 
Serene Highness brought joy to the hearts of all the 
inhabitants of the principality. We are happy in 
being the interpreters of the devotion of the population 
of Mentone, itself impatient to express the joy that 
your return, so intensely desired, has caused. "We 
hope to be able to tell our citizens that Your Serene 
Highness will soon go amongst them, that you have 
received with kindness the homage of our respect and 
our love, and that you have deigned to accord some 
interest in the expression of our wishes and wants. 
Those wants we barely had time to lay before Your 
Highness during your first stay amongst us. The 
weight of certain taxes is the first cause of our dis- 
tress, and we know it pre-occupies to a great extent 
your paternal solicitude. Agriculture, the essential 
element of our commerce and our sole resource, cannot 
be in a more alarming state. Already some of our 
produce, such as sweet and bitter oranges and white 
lemons, can no longer stand against the competition of 
foreign ones. They are, therefore, either not saleable 



FLORESTAN I— THE REVOLUTION. 205 

or sold at a price that does not repay the proprietor 
the expense of growing and cultivating them. The 
same fate awaits us with our choice lemons if the ex- 
port duty is maintained. For some time foreign orders 
have been given in preference to the growers in Sicily 
and along the Genoese Riviera • and Your Highness 
is not ignorant that the country will be struck with 
complete ruin if that sole source of commerce and of 
the well-being of the entire population should be de- 
stroyed. There is another point on which we would 
with profound gratitude draw the kind and serious 
attention of Your Highness. We flatter ourselves that 
you sufficiently know us, prince, for us to believe our- 
selves compelled to protest beforehand, that not one 
of us desire to meddle in questions relative to the 
government, we only assume the honour of bringing 
before Your Highness a question of purely local inter- 
est, — we dare even say it is a simple family question 
that we lay before the wise consideration of a father. 
Many things are suffering and in jeopardy in our 
town. Funds have failed for several years for renewing 
or even restoring a clock which regulates the labourer's 
working hours ; too often the public fountains fail to 
supply the necessary supply of water for the population, 
owing to want of means for repairing the channels 



266 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

through which their supply comes ; the slopes leading 
to the church are falling in ruins ; the pavement of our 
streets is in sad need of repair ; our public school is 
insufficient, and thus the chief number of children are 
compelled to be left in ignorance and to a dangerous 
idleness, leading; to vagabondage. In the face of such 
a state of things we have been unable to forget, 
prince, that it was not so formerly, and we have 
naturally been led to think that a municipal authority 
surrounded by a council of the inhabitants specially 
charged with the care of local interests, as have our 
neighbours in the county of Nice and in the duchy of 
Genoa, would soon satisfy all pressing wants, and thus 
second the paternal views of Your Highness, who by 
recent good deeds has acquired such a right to our 
love and confidence. Such is the double object of the 
respectful address that we are charged to present to 
Your Highness. I await the manifestation of his 
consent to read it to him.' 

As was expected, the address was not permitted 
to be read to the prince by the deputation. The 
prince replied to the speech in these words : — ' I will 
hear nothing. I came to govern you myself, I want 
counsel from none.' One of the deputation, in answer 
to this, said, ' We are at all events happy, prince, that 



ELORESTAX L— THE REVOLUTION. 267 

Your Highness has heard the expression of our wishes 
and our wants.' ' Your wants I know ! ' was the 
prince's only answer, and with that he walked away 
without another word. 

Hope, that had been revived for a time by Flores- 
tan's promise, now began once more to fade, produc- 
ing at the same time a sullen and angry discontent. 
The prince was in himself not so bad but that he 
would have changed the whole system of government 
had he been capable ; but he was not so, he had not 
the intellect, and consequently he was led by his wife ; 
all he did and all he said was under her directions. 

A system of persecution was adopted that any 
one with the slightest claim to clear-sightedness would 
at once have seen in what it must end. The prince 
lived away from the principality ; unless compelled to 
appear, he was for ever in Paris ; and the usual cause 
that brought him to Monaco was the same as with his 
brother, to inflict some fresh tax, whereby his revenue 
was increased. Thus, on one occasion a public school 
was founded at Mentone, and called a college ; but 
the sum that was obliged to be paid was so large, that 
it was impossible for a quarter of the inhabitants to 
send their children to it, consequently the number of 
pupils was small, and the prince — or princess — finding 



268 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

his emolument not what he expected, met the difficulty 
by issuing an ordinance by which all education was 
forbidden elsewhere, even to home tuition ; making 
education, therefore, as much a monopoly as bread had 
been. 

On the same sort of principle asylums for the 
poor were instituted ; forced contributions being made 
annually for their support. But these were not very 
prolific measures : the princess had one or two others 
which she put in force, one being to take and turn 
to account the contents of the various public neces- 
saries ; another to curtail the expense in the burying 
of the poor, a carpenter being found who was willing 
to contract at the rate of twenty-five francs a coffin ; 
but a more advantageous plan than these was now 
about to be adopted. 

In Provence it was the custom for landed pro- 
prietors, if they possessed mills, to crush their olives 
themselves, or, if they did not, then they took them to 
their neighbours' mills, where they were crushed on 
the payment of a given sum ; the oil was then put 
into jars, whether for sale or for their own consump- 
tion ; others, again, preferred selling their olives at 
once, and so avoid running the risk of oil falling in 
price at the moment of sale. An ordinance was now 



FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 269 

issued by the prince, that olives grown in the State 
were all to be sold to him ; he as a proprietor had his 
own mills, one being in the Carre'i Valley, near Men- 
tone ; but his unpopularity prevented people going to 
his mill for their olives to be crushed. At' first he 
pretended that he was going to give up the whole af- 
fair, and sold this mill at Mentone to a company who 
paid him well for it ; but this was no sooner done 
than, as if by a sudden discovery of a better method 
for crushing olives, which would produce a finer oil 
and a greater quantity, Florestan employed a man 
from Aix to build a monster mill with a high -pressure 
engine, close beside the one he had sold so recently ; 
his real object being to monopolize the trituration of 
all the olives of the country. Proprietors were invited 
to bring their olives to the new mill, as a trial ; but 
they in their indignation and anger did not respond 
to this summons. Then came the ordinance, in which 
it was stated, that for the good of the country and the 
advantage of the people, this mill was to be used for 
one year ; that all olives were to be sold to the prince 
during that period, and a prohibition under a penalty 
was made against their either selling or crushing their 
olives elsewhere. At the expiration of the year the 
order was either to remain exclusive or to become 



270 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

general. In either case it would prove the ruin of all 
olive growers; for the prince, as a wealthy capitalist, 
would be able to fix the price of olives at anything he 
chose, thus, by giving a high price for them, draw all 
sellers to him, and then when all the mills were closed, 
in consequence of having nothing to do, he could 
lower it again to whatever he chose. 

In 1846 the marriage of the Duke of Valentinois 
to the Countess Antoinette cle Merode, a niece of 
Monseigneur de Merode, a Belgian family of distinction, 
for a moment diverted the people's thoughts from 
their own misery and distress. The marriage took 
place in Brussels ; but there were great rejoicings 
when the newly-married pair arrived in the principality, 
all the three towns wins; with one another to do 
them honour. The same year Louis Philippe granted 
similar advantages to Monaco as enjoyed by Sardinia 
in admitting her produce into France ; the princess 
in consequence immediately imposed increased duties 
on the entry of the French articles of commerce into 
the principality, such as earthenware, china, glass, 
and haberdashery. Complaints were made, but were 
not heard ; cries Avere raised against the Governor of 
Mentone, General Villarey, whose whole career was 
one system of persecution ; he acted often on his own 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 271 

responsibility, well knowing, that however unjust and 
severe his measures might be, they would meet with 
approbation from the princess, whose greed of gain and 
love of money he pandered to. His family were stud- 
ded about the principality, holding various appoint- 
ments, thus leaving no loop-hole for an honest man to 
cause justice and truth to be heard. Yet all were 
unanimous in condemning him and his. There seemed 
nothing left for this unhappy people but revolt or 
ruin . 

On the 1st of October, 1847, Pope Pius IX. 
issued his famous edict, which granted liberty and 
reform to his subjects. Sardinia and Tuscany quickly 
followed his example, promising those constitutional 
amendments that were to make their way far and near. 
Monaco, that had for so long been sighing for eman- 
cipation, now resolved not to be left behind in the 
general movement. 

Prince Plorestan was, as usual, in Paris, when, on 
the 4th of November, 1847, the fete-day of Charles 
Albert, the inhabitants of Mentone crossed the frontier 
to take part in the amusements and rejoicings that 
were taking place in honour of the king. On their 
return they formed into processions, crying, 'Long 
live Pius IX. ! long live the King of Sardinia!' and 



272 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

illuminated' the town. On the 6th, two days after, 
the principal people of Mentone met and held a con- 
ference, at which it was decided that an address should 
be presented to Prince Plorestan, demanding the same 
concessions for the principality as had been granted to 
Sardinia. The following morning, at nine o'clock, 
the population, preceded by the civil and military 
authorities and the priesthood, formed a procession, and 
went to the governor's house, and begged him to be 
the medium of communicating their desires to the 
prince. The governor promised to comply w T ith their 
request, and moreover said he would add the weight 
of his own influence to bring about the desired end, 
At night the town was again illuminated. After 
anxiously waiting, a despatch was received from 
Paris on the 16th, in which the prince promised that 
on his return to Monaco he would take into consider- 
ation the reforms demanded by the people. But in 
contradiction to even this unsatisfactory answer, it was 
rumoured that the prince had written another despatch, 
addressed privately to the governor, completely an- 
nulling the first, and desiring him at all costs to 
maintain peace, to arrest the malcontents, and to call 
in the aid of the Sardinian troops if necessary. 

The population went in a body to the governor's 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 273 

house on learning the arrival of the despatch, which 
was then read to them ; but, as might have been ex- 
pected, the wording of it did not satisfy them, and 
they loudly demanded that the prince should himself 
immediately return to Monaco, as it was him they 
desired to hear, and him they desired to be heard by. 
The governor was too justly suspected by them for 
any trust to be placed in what he said. But Plorestan 
still remained in Paris, and with no thought of quit- 
ting it, till at length the French press began to dis- 
cuss the persecution the little state of Monaco had 
been subject to for so many long years ; then sym- 
pathy was expressed on all sides, and murmurs against 
their ruler began to be heard, so Morestan no longer 
dared remain absent. 

In the mean while the principality issued proclama- 
tion after proclamation ; processions, headed by bands 
of music playing the Piedmontese national airs, 
paraded the town, and cries of ' Long live Charles 
Albert ! Long live Pius IX. ! ' were heard incess- 
antly ; meetings were held at the houses of General 
Partouneaux and M. Charles Trenca, two devoted and 
loyal supporters of the unfortunate Mentonaises. The 
general, a Frenchman by birth, having married into a 
Mentonais family, settled in Mentone, and made it his 

18 



274 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

adopted country ; and to the present moment his 
name is always mentioned with affection and pride. 

Villarey,* finding he had no power to maintain 
peace, followed his master's directions, and on the 25th 
of November ordered a detachment of the Sardinian 
troops at Monaco to occupy Mentone. Very shortly 
after placards appeared, announcing to the people that 
their prince was shortly to arrive. Some accepted the 
news gratefully, others, feeling how often they had 
been deceived, thought the statement false and onlv 
made to obtain peace. However, on the 8th of 
December Prince Morestan arrived at Monaco, and at 
once shut himself up in his palace ; his first act being 
to forbid the authorities and people of Mentone and 
Roccabruna, who had throughout acted in concord with 
Mentone, from presenting themselves before him. 

On the 11th of December the consuls, no longer 
able to restrain the people, undertook to present an 
address to the prince, which they proposed reading to 
him. This, however, only called forth another ordinance, 
which irritated the people, and gave rise to manifesta- 
tions of deep anger. Young and old, rich and poor, 

* This man, who a few years later was reduced to utter poverty, 
was amongst those whose names were suhmitted by the Prince of 
Monaco in 1861 to the French government for a pension from that 
country. 



TLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 275 

congregated together and paraded the town, singing 
Italian hymns, and giving vent to their indignation by 
crying, ' Down with the prince ! ' 

The Sardinian troops remained silent spectators 
of all these proceedings. They heard their own king 
spoken of with reverence and respect. He heard the 
petitions of his people, he received their addresses, 
whilst Florestan heard nothing, and saw no one. 
Charles Albert lived amongst his subjects, but Flo- 
restan lived in another country, and spent his revenue, 
which was little better than stolen from his subjects, 
far away in another country. They were crushed by 
the fearful taxation, and ruined by the monopolies 
that enriched their prince, and they now demanded 
to have the same privileges as enjoyed by the people 
of Sardinia, and as, according to the treaty of 1815, 
they were entitled to. It was not likely when listen- 
ing to these sorry complaints that Charles Albert's 
soldiers would use violence to silence them. 

It was perfectly clear now that submission and 
resignation were at an end amongst these people. 
Morestan had gone too far ; he had goaded them 
on till they were beyond his power of subduing them. 
For a moment the prince seemed disposed to act with 
wisdom. A man of the people, a Mentonais, resolved 



276 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to go alone to Monaco, and obtain access to the 
prince ; and assume during his interview that Plores- 
tan was ignorant of what was going on in his state, 
and of the bitter feelings of the people. ' I came to 
lay the truth before you/ he said ; ' if you will hear 
me, I will speak ; if not, I will return.' He was de- 
sired to speak. He then drew a plain and truthful 
picture of the state the country was in. ' The con- 
suls and notables,' he continued, ' are honest people, 
and have not, as is asserted, driven the people on; 
but the people, on the contrary, have placed them at 
their head to demand reforms ; and it is I who am at 
the head of the people. Let your son come and 
learn for himself the real feeling of the population, I 
will answer for his safety.' 

After some hesitation, Florestan agreed to the 
Duke of Valentinois' going to Mentone, and it was 
arranged he should have an interview with the nota- 
bles and consuls at the prince's residence at Car- 
noles. 

On the 12th of December, at the hour fixed for 
the arrival of the Dnke of Valentinois, between four 
and five thousand people, including the clergy and 
magistrates, who headed the procession, assembled 
before the prince's residence at Carnoles. M. Carles, 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 277 

the cure of the parish church of Mentone, who knew 
but too well the miseries the prince's administration 
had entailed on his subjects, was the spokesman on 
the occasion. He implored the duke to exert his in- 
fluence to obtain some liberal concessions ; reform, he 
said, was necessary, and had now become actually a 
matter of life and death. He spoke with so much 
eloquence and feeling that the duke seemed touched 
by the terrible picture drawn of the misery the people 
were suffering. He turned and discussed several 
points and asked various questions of other persons 
near him, and finally promised in his father's name 
the reforms demanded. At once cries of ' Long live 
the prince ! Long live the Duke of Valentinois ! ' 
resounded through the mountains ; and the people, 
satisfied and trustful, passed the remainder of the day 
in giving vent to their joy and gratitude. 

By an agreement with the duke it was arranged 
that the consuls were to repair to Monaco to confer 
directly with the prince as to what steps were to be 
taken. Elorestan received them on the following day ; 
and on the day after that he went, himself and his 
family, to Carnoles, with the object of fulfilling the 
promises made in his name. He spent several days 
there ; yet nothing was done beyond a slight modi- 






278 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

fication in some of the taxes, the promised dismissal of 
the governor, projects started for various amendments, 
and that was all, there the matter ended ; unless, in- 
deed, the success of the prince in having once again 
deceived his subjects. Discontent was not long in 
showing itself, and agitations recommenced. Then 
the prince threatened, but the people did not care ; 
nothing he could do could render matters in a worse 
state than they were in already. Colonel Partou- 
neaux, a Frenchman, and a Sardinian major, who had 
both exerted all their influence to prevent a popular 
outbreak, were denounced to their respective govern- 
ments as seditious agitators ; however, they were both 
honourably acquitted. M. Carles was also accused of 
belonging to the factious party, and was compelled to 
render an account of himself to his bishop at Nice ; 
he likewise was acquitted, and commended also. 

At length the prince, not knowing what to do, as a 
last resource sent his son to Turin. What really took 
place during his stay there is not known, but on his 
return rumours were set afloat that the King of Sar- 
dinia had determined on bringing the Mentonaises to 
submit to the prince's rule ; and as if to carry out this 
threat, General Gonnet marched into the town on the 
4th of January, at the head of a fresh battalion, fol- 



FLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 279 

lowed by a provisionary governor ; at the same time 
police agents were apparently on the look-out for 
those that were to be arrested : this infuriated the 
people, who now awaited and expected a collision. 
The troops commanded by General Gonnet, and 
which were stationed at a short distance from those 
already in the town, now began to load their guns, as 
if ready to fire on the people. They however advanced 
bravely towards the armed troops, they knew it would 
be death or liberty, but on they went, carrying a bust 
of Charles Albert before them, when suddenly, as they 
came up to the soldiers, the men with one accord pre- 
sented arms to the bust of their king. Then there 
rose up a shout of triumph and joy from the people 
such as had never been heard in these valleys before. 
They felt, now they were victorious, their freedom was 
won. 

The prince, indignant beyond measure at this 
most extraordinary method of obtaining peace, had 
been anxiously waiting to hear of a collision between 
the troops and the people ; instead of which, General 
Gonnet and the governor quietly returned with the 
soldiers to Monaco, and assured the prince there was 
no likelihood of peace being broken. Yet not satis- 
fied, Morestan sent a messenger the following day to 



2S0 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

the consuls at Mentone, begging them to keep the 
people from rising in that town. The consuls replied 
by telling the prince's envoy to remind his master of 
his promises, and to demand their fulfilment. The 
princess endeavoured to win over some sailors to carry 
out a project she entertained of subduing the Men- 
tonaises ; but finding they were not to be corrupted, 
she accused them of pandering to wealth, and turning 
their backs on honour. They replied, however, by 
saying that wealth was unknown of late years in 
Mentone, but that they were united in heart with the 
Mentonaises as five fingers are on one hand. 

After waiting sorrowfully and expectant for nearly 
a month, a fresh deputation was on the 1 Oth of Febru- 
ary sent to Prince Florestan, demanding more urgently 
than ever the Sardinian Constitution, and on condi- 
tion of this being granted the Grimaldis were in 1815 
allowed to re-enter their principality. In reply to 
this, Elorestan issued what he termed a Charter, 
which, under the appearance of liberty, preserved to 
the prince the absolute power he had so terribly 
abused. This, however, was the last lie with which 
he tried to deceive the people ; and so convinced were 
they of its being nothing more than an empty con- 
cession, that in their anger they refused to listen to 



TLORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S1 

more than the first part being read. Article XIII. is 
alone sufficient to prove the absurdity of calling it a 
reform ; it is thus worded : 

' The council of state, established for deliberating 
on the laws or ordinances for general administration, 
is to be composed of twelve members who have 
attained thirty years of age. The half of the mem- 
bers are to be nominated by the prince, and the other 
half by the electors in the following proportions : two 
by the electors of Monaco, three by those of Mentone, 
and one by those of Roccabruna. Each member of 
the council to be chosen by the electors of the com- 
mune in which he resides.' 

Thus six votes the prince at once had in his 
favour ; the two for Monaco would be equally at his 
disposal, and the Duke of Valentinois, who would 
preside over the council, would probably likewise vote 
according to his father's wishes ; thus nine votes out 
of the twelve became the prince's. The people there- 
fore rejected the whole charter, and gave up all hope 
of any understanding ever being arrived at between 
themselves and the prince, and dismissed all idea of 
contending any longer with him. 

It was in vain that shortly afterwards he pro- 
claimed his determination to adopt the Sardinian 



282 THE HISTORY OF MONACO, 

Constitution without any reserve ; and probably in- 
tended it. The people of Mentone and Roccabruna 
were worn out with their thraldom and slavery of 
thirty-three years' duration. They replied now calmly 
but resolutely, that it was ' Too late ! ' 

On the 2nd of March, 1848, the Sardinian flag 
was hoisted everywhere ; the Piedmontese troops re- 
ceived orders from Turin to return to their quarters ; 
and a commission consisting of thirty-nine members 
was elected at Mentone. To this they added, on the 
7th, sixty-one citizens nominated by the people, and 
on the 21st Mentone and Roccabruna declared them- 
selves free towns, and announced it in the following 
terms : — 

' The Commission of Mentone, in conjunction 
with that of Roccabruna, met for an extraordinary 
sitting : 

' Whereas since the organization of the provision- 
ally government, constituted on the 2nd of this month, 
all the official acts of the prince, far from tending to 
dissipate the cause which necessitated the determina- 
tion of the people, have had no other object than that 
of increasing the public exasperation : 

' That the revocation of all public offices forming 
the commissions has rendered the acts of the civil 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S3 

state, those in consequence of death, and all social 
transactions, impossible : 

' That attempts have been made from without to 
hinder all export trade, the sole resource of the 
country : 

' That in thus giving rise to difficulties in interests, 
the authorities only succeeded in creating disorder and 
anarchy ; 

' Whereas it being impossible to prolong such a 
state of affairs, and that it is urgent to regulate it, 

' The Commission, adhering to the unanimous and 
energetic will of the people, irrevocably to break with 
a power whose sole thought and only method of 
governing has been monopolies, oppression, and arbi- 
trariness, 

' Unanimously decree : 

' The town of Mentone, of which Roccabruna 
remains an annex, is proclaimed a free and inde- 
pendent town; as before, under the protection of 
Sardinia, so as no longer to form part of the princi- 
pality of Monaco. 

' The limit which separated the commune of 
Roccabruna from that of Monaco will fix the line of 
demarcation of the territory belonging to the free 
town of Mentone. 



284 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

'The flag adopted is composed of the following 
colours, placed vertically : green, attached to the 
staff; white, having in the centre two hands clasped; 
and red, floating at the extremity. 

' The existing laws will continue in force till they 
are further enacted. 

' The president of the commission and the con- 
suls are charged with notifying to whomsoever it may 
concern the present decree. 

'Mentone, free town.' 

The signatures of the hundred representatives 
forming the commission, followed. 

The prince protested against these proceedings, 
and appealed to the court of Turin to come to his aid 
to put an end to them ; but Sardinia replied that she 
was called on to protect the prince from exterior 
enemies only ; and if in the commencement she had 
sent troops to Mentone, it was only as an act of 
courtesy, which had, however, proved useless and 
unnecessary. Plorestan in vain issued proclamations 
one after the other, and finally handed over to his son 
the administration of affairs. The Duke of Valenti- 
nois went to Paris and obtained an interview with 
Louis Philippe, hoping to obtain support from him in 
his difficulties ; whether he would or not cannot be 



ELORESTAN I.— THE REVOLUTION. 2S5 

said, as the King of Prance himself took flight from 
his kingdom almost immediately ; yet one cannot but 
imagine he had sufficient matter to occupy him, with- 
out adding the affairs of the Prince of Monaco to it. 
Nothing, therefore, was gained by these appeals. 
The princess would now willingly have undone some 
of her sorry work, but it was too late. Florestan 
might protest and promise ; he was no longer listened 
to, and nothing that he could have granted would 
have given them more than what they had taken, and 
that without a shot being fired or any semblance of 
opposition being made. The separation of the two 
towns of Mentone and Roccabruna from the princi- 
pality of Monaco can hardly therefore be said to have 
been effected by a revolution, still, for want of a better 
name, it has been called one. It was a movement de- 
void of violence, a revolt against tyranny, without one 
act of cruelty being perpetrated. 



286 



CHAPTER XIV. 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 



It was now that M. Charles Trenca took a promin- 
ent part in the directions of affairs at Mentone. He 
was a man whose reputation was such as to lead all 
people to esteem and respect him ; and, by the mo- 
deration and firmness he brought to bear, he was able 
to lead and direct these hot-headed southerners, so as 
not to leave one stain on their character or room for 
one reproach to be cast at them. Every step taken 
was clone in order and in obedience to those in whom 
the direction of affairs was vested. Women and 
children found themselves as safe and respected in the 
streets as in their own houses ; and to Charles Trenca 
was this state of affairs mainly due. In 1819 M. 
Trenca first entered the service of Honore* V., and 
he remained in it till the prince died, when he was 
appointed aide-de-camp to Elorestan's son, the Duke 
of Valentinois ; and it was not till his duty to his 
country forced him to speak out the truth honestly 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 2S7 

though respectfully to the Prince of Monaco that he 
was relieved of his duties to the duke ; still M. Trenca 
never by word or deed did aught to increase the 
breach that Plorestan's own misconduct had made be- 
tween himself and his subjects. In order to keep the 
people within bounds at moments when they were 
most agitated, he abstained from any open expression 
or display of his own feelings ; even when on various 
occasions the whole of Mentone was illuminated his 
house remained without any outward sign of festivity ; 
thus individually he maintained a neutral position till 
the famous proclamation of the 2nd of March. 

The Duke of Valentinois did not yet quite despair 
of bringing Mentone and Roccabruna again under sub- 
jection, and, to try and bring this about, he paid a 
visit to these two places ; but his reception was such 
that he found it advisable to withdraw immediately to 
the palace at Carnoles. Safely there, he sent to M. 
Trenca and requested him to go at once to Carnoles, 
that he might, together with him, arrange the political 
and administrative changes that were to be brought 
into force. But Charles Trenca replied he was unable 
to take such a step by himself, and referred him to 
the council of the government, of which he was a 
member; but the council of course refused, declaring 



288 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

a gulf now to exist between the free towns of Mentone 
and Roccabruna and the Prince of Monaco, that 
could never again be crossed. Farther advances by 
the duke were made to M. Trenca, but he was proof 
against bribery, even had his heart and honour not 
guided him. 

On the 31st of March, letters notifying the events 
that had taken place were despatched by the three 
former consuls, MM. Massa, Charles de Monle'on, 
and Maraldi, to the government of Paris and Turin. 
On behalf of Sardinia, M. Balbo replied that the free 
towns of Mentone and Roccabruna should receive the 
protection claimed, at the same time reserving all the 
rights that belonged to His Majesty over those terri- 
tories. Soon after this answer a detachment of Pied- 
montese troops under General Gronnet was sent to 
Mentone. 

On the 4th of April the electoral law, a law founded 
on a broad and liberal basis, was promulgated, and 
fresh elections took place. The deputies were now re- 
duced to seventy ; fifty-eight for Mentone and twelve 
for Roccabruna. On the 9th a solemn Te Deum was 
sung in the parish church in presence of the Sardinian 
general and the troops ; and on the 17th arrived M. 
de Lamartine's reply. The minister of foreign affairs 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 2S9 

for the French Republic had hesitated at first about 
acknowledging this new order of things ; but a deput- 
ation, which in the interim had had an interview w T ith 
him, set aside all his scruples by their laying be- 
fore him the terrible persecution and tyranny they had 
for so long been forced to submit to ; and their one- 
ness in the movement just taken place. 

Orders were now sent to the consular agents and 
directors of the French ports, that the flag of the two 
free towns should be recognized, and that the French 
consul at Nice should append the visa to the pass- 
ports for France, issued by the authorities of Mentone. 
On the 30th the fundamental statute was publish- 
ed. Five commissioners were to be elected to hold 
executive power ; this was done on the 1st of May, 
when MM. Charles Trenca, Preti de St Ambroise, 
Mouton (of Poccabruna), Charles de Monleon, and C. 
Feral do, were nominated. These commissioners 
elected their own president, whom they called President 
of the Government. To this post M. Charles Trenca 
was elected, and M. Auguste Massa was chosen as 
mayor. Now followed a thorough judiciary re-organ- 
ization, and with this they proceeded as rapidly as 
possible, for it was greatly needed. 

It will have been remarked that the little town of 

19 



290 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Monaco, which by itself barely formed a tenth part of 
the principality, held itself aloof and isolated amidst 
all the great changes that were going on around it. 
This is easily accounted for. Monaco, being the capi- 
tal, enjoyed numerous privileges, and had, moreover, 
been exempt from the persecution inflicted on its sis- 
ter towns ; there had, also, for very long been a rivalry 
between the barren rock and the productive country 
on which all charges fell. The prince resided there, 
and thus the place was peopled, if not by those who 
cared for him, still by his friends and dependants. 
The rock was completely supported by the labour of 
Mentone and Roccabruna, and so enjoyed the ques- 
tionable privilege of being an idle capital. The prin- 
cess had also proved her wisdom this once, in leaving 
no stone unturned to keep the Monacians faithful to 
her husband ; by threats and bribes alternately and 
judiciously administered she succeeded, and Monaco 
sought no change of dynasty, and even became con- 
vinced that in due time Mentone and Roccabruna 
would repent of their folly and ingratitude. 

From that period till the towns were placed wholly 
out of the prince's power every description of con- 
spiracy was attempted to upset their peace and destroy 
their unity ; till at last Mentone, in self-defence, was 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 291 

forced to publish a decree of perpetual banishment 
against Florestan and his family, which to some extent 
protected them. 

Now that Mentone had thoroughly gained her 
independence, it became a question of serious import 
whether it would be most advisable to remain a free 
town or be annexed to Sardinia. As a free town she 
would have to pay taxes to herself only, but then she 
would have to support the whole expenses of her ad- 
ministration. The duty on imported goods was small, 
whereas the produce of the place was heavily taxed by 
Sardinia on entering that kingdom. It was true they 
had no conscription as things were now, but they 
would have it, if annexed ; still the advantages on the 
other hand of becoming a part of Sardinia would be 
very great. Improvements would be made, which were 
sadly needed, and by themselves they were incapable 
of carrying them out. There was much to be said on 
both sides, still the balance was in favour of annexa- 
tion. It would prove a hard task for a little state, 
hitherto denied all liberal institutions, and reduced 
almost to utter ruin by long years of heavy taxation, to 
find herself thrown upon her own resources, ignorant 
of the world and devoid of experience, to try, alone 
and unsupported, to organize a government capable of 



292 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

standing against the difficulties it would have, at every 
moment to contend with. Those in whom power was 
now vested felt this, and annexation was resolved on. 
For five days two registers were kept open at Men- 
tone for the population of the two towns to record 
their votes, the one for the Ayes the other for the 
Noes. Not one No was recorded : the Aves amounted 
to 568 ; which, when one considers that the population 
amounted only to 4900, both towns included, was no 
bad proof of the universal desire for annexation. 
When women and children were deducted, and it 
must be remembered how few could write in compari- 
son with those who could not, one may safely say the 
wish was universal, not one against it being registered. 
Various stories, originating in Monaco, were set afloat 
of old men being shut up in dungeons, and young 
men being got out of the way to prevent their voting 
as they desired. Then shortly afterwards a counter 
list was published with 370 names appended to it, 
declaring their wishes to be again united to the 
principality of Monaco, whilst the opposite side as- 
serted that more than half these names were writ- 
ten by one hand, and the remainder by women and 
children, and that the endeavour to disguise and vary the 
handwriting was so clumsily clone that it completely 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 293 

failed; however, the protest is still in existence, and may 
be seen by those sufficiently curious to make the re- 
quest to do so. We do not, however, agree with those 
who think that women signed this document, as few in 
Mentone and none in Roccabruna are to be found even 
in the present day who can either read or write, and it 
is not probable that nearly twenty years ago they were 
better educated than they are now. 

A deputation, with the Chevalier Trenca as presi- 
dent, was charged with presenting to the King of 
Sardinia the desire of the people. On the 30th of 
June they left for Turin, and were received by the 
king courteously and kindly. Charles Albert, him- 
self wearied with the constant vexation and worry the 
Prince of Monaco's misrule had entailed on his govern- 
ment, and the complaints made against the Pied- 
montese troops, was not sorry that it was brought to 
an end ; and, much more pleased at this than the ad- 
dition it would be to his kingdom, he unhesitatingly 
promised to annex the two towns to Sardinia. 

Their fate was then about to be definitely settled 
and the annexation to be effected, when difficulties 
were raised by the French Cabinet. The plotting and 
intriguing of the princess in Paris began to show its 
fruits. M. Bastide, the then minister for foreign 



294 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

affairs, had been deceived, and believed that the 
petition asking for annexation to Sardinia not only 
did not express the real wish of the people, but also 
that the names that were appended were obtained 
under threats and bribes of money, that even vio- 
lence had been resorted to in several instances, and 
that it was nothing more than the deed of a factious 
minority, and backed by Sardinia herself. Thus the 
French representative at Turin, M. Peze', was desired 
to oppose the project. 

All these calumnies, which were traced to the 
princess, were refuted by a clear and distinct relation 
of matters in a letter from M. Trenca, which was im- 
mediately sent to M. Bastide, whilst a similar state- 
ment was forwarded to the minister at Turin. M. 
Reze\ who was in a better position for learning the 
truth than M. Basticle in Paris, was very soon convinced 
of the falseness of the statements that had been set 
abroad by the Grimaldis, and, adding the weight of his 
opinion to M. Trenca's letter, despatches were sent 
from Paris to Turin, consenting to the annexation 
taking place. 

The question was now submitted to the Chamber 
of Deputies of the Sardinian government, which adopted 
the project of law in these terms : ' The communes 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 295 

of Mentone and Roccabruna shall be henceforth 
governed as other parts of the state and in forming an 
integrant part.' The news when it reached Mentone was 
received with universal joy. The deputies, who had gone 
to Paris and from there to Turin, were now, on their 
return, made the objects of a grand ovation; the people 
came forth in a body to accord them a welcome worthy 
of the mission they had so successfully fulfilled. Their 
entry into the town was perfectly triumphal ; arches 
were raised along the road they passed ; flags, or what 
were intended to represent them, waved from every 
house ; music was heard in all directions ; people in 
giving vent to their happiness embraced each other in 
the streets ; the old and young, the rich and poor, 
were one in heart and feeling that clay. 

The Senate of Turin was however behindhand in 
confirming the resolution passed by the Chamber of 
Deputies, though the result seemed certain enough, 
but its dissolution now caused the question to be ad- 
journed. However, on the 15th of October the 
Chevalier Vigliani was sent to Mentone as a royal 
commissioner-extraordinary to organize the two com- 
munes, which at once resigned the government into 
his hands. His first act was to propose the nomina- 
tion of a consulta to aid him in his mission, and by a 



298 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

royal decree this was done on the 24th of October, 
the chevalier Trenca's name heading the list. Several 
Sardinian laws were published and put in force, and 
the administration worked heart and head to regenerate 
the little country that had been for so many years 
crushed beneath oppression ; the people on the other 
hand were but too thankful and willing to second with 
all their energies those who were exerting themselves on 
their behalf. New life seemed instilled into every one, 
and, thanks to the municipality, the churches, hospitals, 
schools, streets, and fountains that for thirty-six years 
had been left to fall into ruins, were restored and kept 
with care ; where neglect and poverty was before, pros- 
perity and happiness had taken their places. 

For a moment the disasters of Novara made the two 
free towns tremble for their future. Morestan did not 
neglect the opportunity, but exerted all his influence 
with Austria to get back his lost possessions. How- 
ever, that alarm passed by, and once again their whole 
thoughts were turned to annexation. They now made 
another step in advance. On the 1st of May, 1849, a 
royal decree united the two communes to the division 
of Nice ; this gave them many privileges which were 
joyfully taken advantage of, and helped to sustain the 
hope of their definite union with the kingdom being 



THE CHEVALIER TKENCA. 297 

soon proclaimed. Fears, however, began to gain 
ground amongst those well acquainted with the 
state of affairs, that the Senate was less favourably 
disposed to annexation than had been imagined. This 
caused the Chevalier Trenca to exert himself in every 
possible way. He wrote a pamphlet in which he made 
an earnest appeal to public opinion in Sardinia; he 
caused the question to be constantly brought before 
the government. This led to the Chevalier d'Azelio to 
ask M. Trenca for further notes, which were instantly 
supplied ; still they held back, and at last stated their 
intention of awaiting the conclusion of a transaction as 
counselled by Prance and approved by England. At 
last Charles Trenca, wearied between hope and fear, de- 
clared he woulclnot return to Mentone till he could carry 
with him some proof of the sincerity of the Sardinian 
government in the matter. This at length was done, 
and M. Trenca was able to write to the Mayor of 
Mentone, M. Auguste Massa, that the Minister of the 
Interior had informed him that, at a meeting held by 
the Cabinet of Turin, it was decided that the Intend- 
ant-general of the division of Nice should proceed to 
Mentone and convoke the municipal councils of the 
two communes, and declare to them the firm determin- 
ation of the government to annex the two free towns 



298 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

to the kingdom of Sardinia, and they might therefore 
await in all security the realization of their wishes, and 
with the conviction that it would not be long before 
the matter became an accomplished fact. 

M. Trenca had now been ten long months absent 
working unceasingly to get the question settled even 
so far, and now he returned to Mentone. Peace and 
tranquillity now reigned in Mentone and Roccabruna 
for some time ; the people thoroughly believed in 
their approaching annexation to Sardinia, and in the 
mean while they enjoyed many benefits accruing from 
the promise given concerning it. But one of these 
benefits, and a very important one, was now ques- 
tioned, and became a source of serious anxiety. The 
Prince of Monaco's jealousy gave rise to this fresh 
trouble, which sprang out of the free towns flying the 
Sardinian flag on their ships, as well as elsewhere. 
In an additional treaty of commerce and navigation 
concluded between France and Sardinia on the 20th 
of March, 1851, Monaco as enclosed in Piedmont 
was included so far as concerned the importation of 
fresh fruits into Prance. Now that Mentone and 
Roccabruna had separated themselves from the prin- 
cipality, it was represented to M. Baroche, minister 
for foreign affairs, that these towns obtained entrance 



THE CHEVALIER TEENCA. 293 

into Trench ports by hoisting the Sardinian flag, 
without paying any clues, and that in thus borrowing 
this flag they escaped the duty of entry imposed on 
all other foreign flags ; such, for instance, as the 
ships from Monaco that remained under the prince's 
authority; and Florestan could see no reason why a 
tax should be remitted to one and be paid by the 
other. In consequence of this, M. Baroche wrote to 
the French consul at Nice that the government of the 
Republic withdrew from the towns of Mentone and 
Roccabruna the permission to send their vessels to 
France under the Sardinian flag, and desiring that 
for the future he should grant the visa to such vessels 
only as bore the Prince of Monaco's flag, and furnish- 
ed with papers from the ex-principality conformable 
with the former treaties. 

This order ruined the commerce of the two towns, 
whose whole existence depended on its trade with 
Prance ; and considering it w T as issued only to please 
Morestan, it made it doubly hard to submit to ; how- 
ever, it only served to increase their hatred of him, 
and to render the remembrance of his rule more de- 
tested than ever. To meet this difficulty, and at the 
same time avoid having to fly the Monacian flag, the 
municipal council of Mentone unanimously voted that 



300 THE HISTORY OP MONACO. 

the difference in the duties should be made up to all 
masters of ships who would continue under the Sar- 
dinian flag. This ruinous proceeding would, had it 
continued, have been the utter destruction of the free 
towns ; yet with that result before them they chose it 
unhesitatingly, rather than again be under the sub- 
jection of the Prince of Monaco. This brave and de- 
termined manner of meeting so disastrous an order 
proved to the House of Grimaldi that their chances of 
gaining back their lost provinces were not very great; 
it also tended to prove the falseness of the state- 
ments that the people did not desire unity with Sar- 
dinia. 

M. Trenca, however, went without loss of time to 
Turin to lay before the government the state this 
order had brought them to. He found M. d'Azelio 
more inclined than ever to stand by the Mentonaises, 
and a despatch was immediately sent to Paris urging 
the removal of the measure that had created such dis- 
tress. A month passed in waiting and hoping, but 
no step was taken by the French government. The 
people became uneasy, and M. Trenca had enough to 
do to keep them calm. At length they requested 
him to go himself to Paris ; he at once agreed ; no- 
thing ever daunted him when his country's welfare 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 301 

was at stake. On the 19th of June he reached Paris, 
accompanied by M. Faraldo. 

He had the gratification to find his friend, Vis- 
count Partouneaux, had been actively at work in his 
cause ; through him the eyes of the government were 
opened to the iniquitous falsehoods that had been 
propagated concerning the Mentonaises, and in seeing 
through the persecution that still was being directed 
against them. Thus the French government, now 
well informed on all points, revoked the order that 
had already done so much injury. 

That the prince should ever return to his former 
possessions seemed now so totally impossible, that the 
French and Piedmontese governments raised and dis- 
cussed the question of paying Florestan an indemnity. 
A strange notion, but one started by Prance at the 
instigation of the Prince's friends (and which later 
cost herself more than she then dreamt of), who saw 
how hopeless any other redress was. ' Propose a fair 
indemnity to the prince, and if he does not show him- 
self reasonable, his cause will be abandoned.' Such 
were the words used by Prance, and Sardinia did not 
consider herself, with the proposed annexation staring 
her in the face, in a position to refuse the suggestion. 

The prince allowed negotiations with this view to 



302 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

be entered on, feeling well assured his best interest 
was to seem willing to agree to a pecuniary arrange- 
ment ; and the French minister undertook to trans- 
mit the propositions made by Piedmont. 

But though Sardinia bv her offers showed herself 
sincere in desiring to settle the question amicably, the 
prince would not agree to any one proposition made, 
and at the same time refused to state what sum he 
would accept. The first offer made was of an annual 
income ; this the prince refused, saying, he in the first 
place considered it insufficient, and in the next he 
did not demand an income, but capital. This was 
for the definite cession of Mentone and Roccabruna ; 
which, considering they were ancient fiefs of the 
House of Savoy, she certainly, after all that had passed, 
had a right to annex without paying any indem- 
nification. The next proposition was for the cession 
of the entire principality, and a much larger sum was 
named, though still in the shape of an annual payment. 
The Duke of Valentinois was extremely indignant 
when this offer was communicated to him, and replied 
that he would listen to nothing but what concerned 
Mentone and Roccabruna only. After various other 
propositions, the prince at last declared he would ac- 
cept none but under the following conditions : 1st, That 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 303 

the Sardinian garrison should be removed from Mo- 
naco ; 2nd, That the territory forming the town should 
be made into a district ; 3rd, That the road to Monaco 
where it branches out from the Corniche should be 
ceded ; and, 4th, That the prince's sequestered pro- 
perty should be restored, and that he should be re- 
imbursed for its produce since 1848. No sum as 
indemnity was named, but he repeated his determina- 
tion not to accept, an annuity. 

The Mentonaises heard of these absurd conditions, 
on which the prince alone was to grant them their 
freedom, with a feeling of anger mixed with contempt 
that was little flattering to Florestan or his son, the 
Duke of Valentinois. It would have been a sheer 
waste of time to discuss them, and therefore it 
was not attempted. The removal of the Sardinian 
troops was simply out of the question, as it would 
be making over to an enemy a strongly-fortified place 
enclosed within the kingdom of Sardinia. To form 
a distinct and separate state of Monaco would be 
draining Mentone and Roccabruna, at whose ex- 
pense it was to be effected, for the mere purpose of 
putting those two towns within reach of their former 
master ; and by ceding to Monaco the road up to where 
it joins the Corniche at the foot of Roccabruna, would 



304 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

be placing in the prince's hands the most important 
commercial communication of the two self-liberated 
towns ; and, lastly, to restore his sequestered property 
with its produce since 1848 was so ridiculous a sti- 
pulation, when one considers what by one means and 
another his property was made to produce, that the 
authorities of the free towns could not believe it to 
have been seriously made, and so the whole matter 
was at once rejected. 

On the 2 2nd of September, 1852, an opportunity 
presented itself to these seemingly unfortunate people 
to lay their cause before Prince Louis Napoleon, and 
enlist his sympathy on their behalf. He was on his 
way to Toulon, and a deputation from the two com- 
munes of Mentone and Roccabruna, presided over by 
M. Auguste Massa, the mayor of Mentone, was re- 
ceived by the president of the French llepublic, and 
presented him with the following address : — 

' To His Highness the Prince President of the 

French Republic.' 
' Prince, 

' Eight million of votes have called you to the 

first magistrature of the most liberal of the great 

nations of Europe. The remembrances called forth 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 305 

by your name, Prince, are engraved on the hearts of 
all, and all are persuaded that a new era of prosperity 
will be inaugurated by you, for those people by whom 
you are called on to govern. The unanimous cry of 
joy that the French caused to resound to salute that 
happy event was re-echoed by the inhabitants of 
Mentone and Roccabruna ; and we, Prince, their 
representatives, are happy and proud to bring this be- 
fore you, and to offer you the homage of their liveliest 
gratitude for the kindly expressions which you deigned 
to use in respect to our citizens, who now place 
their trust in you that their destinies may be settled 
by the definite annexation of their country to the 
states of H. M. the King of Sardinia. You are not 
ignorant of the long sufferings of a population who 
always nourished the warmest sympathies for France, 
of a population that shed its blood on all the battle- 
fields at the period of the great wars ; that in the 
days of June gave its share of martyrs, and that can 
still reckon many brave fellows in the ranks of your 
glorious army. Prince, you who have saved Europe 
from the abyss that seemed about to destroy it, you 
who have averted the storm that menaced society 
with such calamities, accomplish the mission that God 

20 



306 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

has confided to you for the happiness of mankind, and 
you will be justly called the Man of Providence. 
'Mentone, IQth September, 1852.' 

Beneath were the signatures of the mayor and 
members of the municipal council of Mentone and 
Roccabruna. 

Louis Napoleon received them with marked kind- 
ness, and the commission carried away with them the 
assurance of his sympathy in their cause, and hope 
that he would use his powerful aid in bringing about 
their definite annexation to Sardinia, Still, during 
the two years that ensued no thought was given to 
the question ; the greater and more important matters 
then occupying Europe causing this little corner of 
the earth with its hopes and fears to be almost for- 
gotten, except, indeed, by the Duke of Valentinois, 
who clung more than ever to getting back the large 
portion of his principality, which had severed itself from 
his dominion ; and all advances made by Sardinia for 
the cession of Monaco town, with the rest of the ex- 
principality, were indignantly cast back. This was 
mainly owing to a scheme he had formed of creating 
an international bank at Monaco, and where all the 
financial commerce of the Mediterranean was to be 
centralized ; this movement had for its object great 



THE CHEVALIER TRENCA. 307 

gain to the prince, or rather his son, in whom all 
power was now vested. It was, in fact, a vast stock- 
jobbing affair, another method of coining money, 
and one not over creditable to a prince. Thus the 
Duke of Valentinois was not likely to listen to any 
offers Sardinia might be disposed to make ; and with 
the prospect of wealth hope came to life that he 
might yet get back the inheritance of his ancestors. 
He left no means untried to gain his ends ; he ap- 
pealed to various governments ; he declared himself 
robbed through the ambitious intriguing of Sardinia ; 
he pointed out, wherever he told his tale, that it was 
to the interest of all Europe to maintain the treaties 
of 1815. (It was a pity coming events could not 
have cast their shadows before them; and Charles, 
Duke of Valentinois, would have seen how much the 
treaties of 1815 were worth.) To Austria he even 
went so far as to say that he would give up the 
principality to the first power that lifted its hand in 
his defence. Later, England and Prussia were de- 
luded into passing some remarks condemnatory to the 
proceedings of the Sardinian government ; but they 
were soon retracted at the very first explanations 
offered, and the different courts of Europe were con- 
tent to leave the Prince of Monaco in the position to 



308 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

which his own misdeeds had brought him. Yet he 
could not remain quiet ; he next endeavoured to win 
over the French press to his cause, but, with the ex- 
ception of one or two avowed enemies of Sardinia, no 
paper upheld him. Amongst these was the Union, 
a paper that had gained a celebrity for itself by the 
ease with which it opened its columns to calumnies 
and falsehoods, and by its systematic abuse of the 
Piedmontese government. The present occasion was 
therefore too good a one to be lost, and it gave vent 
to the sentiments entertained by the Duke of Valenti- 
nois with a heartiness worthy of a better cause. This 
called forth an energetic refutation by the people of 
Mentone, which was written by the municipality, and 
sent to the Union for publication. This was all the 
duke gained by enlisting the press on his side. 

Some ill-advised people recommended the duke to 
ride on the Mentone and Roccabruna roads, and thus 
b} r bringing himself again before his former subjects, 
perhaps make some way in their good graces. Every 
day he advanced nearer to the towns ; till one day a 
citizen of Mentone with four others met the prince 
when he was about to cross the frontier of the terri- 
tory, which in 1848 it had been found necessary to 
banish him from, and cautiously advised him not to 



THE CHEVALIER TKENCA. 309 

expose himself to the antipathy of a people who had 
not yet learnt to forget him. The duke in a rage 
declared he would come again on the following day to 
the same spot with an armed force. Had he carried 
out his threat he would have found such a multitude 
to contend with, that he and his armed force would 
have been glad to withdraw ; but he did not attempt 
it on this occasion. 

On the 20th of June, 1853, Charles Trenca died, 
at the age of fifty-two, mourned truly and deeply by 
all who knew him. On the 4th of June, 1854 a marble 
tablet was placed in the wall on the front of his house, 
to which every one in the two free towns subscribed 
their mite. On it Dr Bottini caused the following 
inscription to be engraved : — 

A 

carlo trenca 

cavaliere commendatore dei santi maurizio e lazaro 

preside al governo agli studi alla milizia nationale 

di mentone e roccabbuna 

per dottrina per patria carita per virtu 

preclaro benemerito carissimo 

i memori concittadini 

4 giugno 1854. 

The military and civil authorities, the artizans, 
workmen, and sailors were all present on the occasion. 



310 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Before the curtain that covered it was raised, two 
speeches, one in Italian by Dr Bottini, the other in 
Prench by M. Gastaldi, were made, and spoken with 
eloquence and deep feeling ; then the tablet was un- 
covered, and the people all dispersed sorrowfully and 
silently. To learn how valued and loved that man 
was in life, it is sufficient to hear him spoken of now, 
thirteen years after his death. You will be told that 
none ever equalled him, and to him they owed every- 
thing, their freedom and almost their life. 



311 



CHAPTER XV. 



CHARLES III. 



The Duke of Valeiitinois now made his last and 
most famous attempt to gain back his lost inheritance. 
On the 6th of April, 1854, at two in the morning, he 
left Nice, where he had stayed the previous night, and 
took the road to Mentone in a gorgeous carriage drawn 
by six horses, with the Grimaldi arms blazoned on the 
panels and harness. Accompanying him was M. 
Bellando, his aide-de-camp, his doctor, M. Chevalet, 
and a servant on the box. The duke and M. Bellando 
wore the uniform of the principality, and the former 
had on all his orders. At six in the morning they 
reached Mentone, and drove to the Hotel de Turin.* 

The town was completely deserted, the people were 
not yet about. The duke and his aide-de-camp 
began to look anxiously around them, without, how- 
ever, alighting. At last three or four people ap- 

* Now the Hotel d'Angleterre, situated on the Place Napoleon, 
in the centre of the principal street of the town. 



312 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

proaclied the carriage and cried, c Vive le Prince!' 
At this some thirty or forty persons, who had re- 
ceived their orders, rushed out and commenced un- 
harnessing the horses, then they dragged the carriage 
up the street towards the Hotel de Ville, carrying a 
Grimaldi flag before them, and shouting, ' Vive le 
Prince ! A has le Piedmont V 

By this time people began to hear of what was 
going on, and all hastened to the spot where the duke 
and his hired supporters were. The alarm being given, 
the National Guard soon turned out, and the whole 
joined in one cry against the duke and his hirelings. 
These latter, seeing how matters were likely to turn, at 
once took to their heels, leaving the duke, by their 
cowardly desertion, alone, to meet the fury of the mob. 
He now got out of his carriage and stood amidst the 
exasperated people with his sword in his hand. For- 
tunately for him, at this moment M. Tordo, the 
quarter-master, came up, and, with some of his men, 
all of whom were armed, placed himself before him. 
He was only just in time, as his cloak received the 
injury intended to have been inflicted on the duke's 
body, by the thrust of a bayonet. 

The duke now asked the quarter-master to conduct 
him to some place of safety, whilst the mob, on the 



CHARLES III. 313 

other hand, demanded to have him delivered over to 
them, amidst cries of, ' A has le Prince ! Vive le Roi ! ' 
However, M. Tordo, with the aid of the troops, whom 
lie had brought to order, succeeded in getting the duke 
safely to the barracks. By this time the news of what 
was going on reached Roccabruna, and the people 
from there rushed down armed with anything and 
everything they could lay their hands on, to help their 
brothers of Mentone. 

M. de la Marmora, then Intendant-general at 
Nice, receiving from the Mayor of Mentone intimation 
of what had taken place, at once hastened there ac- 
companied by M. Earaldo. They reached Mentone at 
six in the evening. The streets were crowded, but 
there was no disorder. On seeing La Marmora arrive 
they greeted him with shouts of, ' Vive le Roi ! Vive 
Victor Emmanuel ! ' The Intendant now made him- 
self thoroughly acquainted with everything that had 
taken place, listening to the accounts, not alone of the 
authorities, but also of the people ; then he proceeded to 
the barracks to have an interview with the duke. He 
found him angry and indignant, protesting against his 
arrest, and declaring he had had no other intention be- 
yond passing through Mentone, where he stopped for 
change of horses on his way to Genoa. M. de la Mar- 



314 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

mora observed that it was unfortunate appearances were 
so greatly against him ; his dress was not a usual one 
for travelling, nor his carriage either. There was an 
absence of luggage, and he offered no opposition to 
his being dragged through the town. As to his arrest, 
as he termed his removal to the barracks, it was merely 
taking measures to save his life. He likewise pointed 
out to him. that the attempt he had made, and which 
had so completely failed, was most ill-advised ; that he 
might rest assured the few who had proffered him their 
aid in the enterprise were men who would fight for any 
cause which they found paid them. 

The duke now demanded to be allowed to continue 
his journey, but M. cle la Marmora told him this he 
could not permit him to do ; that were it for no other 
reason the populace were in that infuriated state, that 
his life would be in danger were he to attempt it. The 
duke was forced to submit, and it was decided he 
should be removed to the fortress of Villafranca, and 
there detained, with all due regard being paid to his 
position, till the government of Sardinia decided what 
was to be done. The difficulty now arose as to how 
the duke was to be got safely to his carriage, he having 
some little distance to walk before reaching it. The 
people were loud in protesting against his removal ; 



CHARLES III. 315 

they wanted, before he was taken out of their power, 
some guarantee that he would never return. How- 
ever, M. de la Marmora went to the Place and there 
addressed the people, and succeeded in calming them 
for a time. This opportunity was taken advantage of, 
and, with the aid of the authorities and the most in- 
fluential of the citizens, the duke was enabled to reach 
his carriage without any violence being offered him. 
His aide-de-camp and physician went with him. Cries 
of ' A las le Prince ! ' followed him till he was beyond 
the hearing of their voices. Before leaving the bar- 
racks the duke, touched by the manner in which he 
had been rescued by M. Tordo, left the following note 
for him : — 

1 1 am pleased to recognize that the quarter-master 
Tordo, commanding the station of the royal carbiniers 
at Mentone, did to-day, in the exercise of his functions, 
show great devotion for the preservation of my person. 

(Signed) ' Charles, Hereditary Prince of Monaco. 

* Mentone, 6th April, 1854.' 

La Marmora followed the duke in another carriage 
to Villafranca, where, with his aide-de-camp, he was 
confined in the fortress. The doctor was allowed to go 



316 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

free. Every care was taken that due respect and 
attention was paid the duke. After a detention of 
four days instructions came from Turin to set him at 
liberty. The first thing he did on gaining his free- 
dom was to write the following garbled account of 
what had taken place to King Victor Emmanuel, en- 
deavouring to give him as false an impression as could 
well be done with a certain amount of truth as a 
foundation. 

' Sire, 

' I will not quit your Majesty's states with- 
out letting you know of the unjustifiable conduct of 
your authorities in reference to me. On the 6th of 
April, when passing through the town of Men tone to 
reach Genoa, accompanied by an ordinance officer and 
a physician, I was waiting for the post-horses, already 
asked for several times, when I was recognized and 
surrounded by a crowd of people of all conditions, who, 
in the midst of cries, took possession of my carriage 
and dragged it along, making me pass through the 
streets of that town. This demonstration, which was 
entirely peaceful, was made without any opposition, 
when your troops were seen to arrive, sire, and your 
carbiniers, who after loading their weapons, drove 



CHARLES III. 317 

their bayonets at the inoffensive crowd by which I was 
surrounded, brutally dispersed them, and arrested 
about thirty people, whilst an armed band, decorated 
with the name of Civic Guard, threw themselves on 
me, and would certainly have assassinated me, without 
the energetic intervention of the gendarmes, who, how- 
ever, were unable to prevent my clothes being cut by 
the thrusts of the bayonets. At the end of this vio- 
lence I was arrested by your troops, sire, and detained 
during fifteen hours in the barracks of the gendarmerie, 
up to the moment when the Intendant-general, re- 
fusing to allow me to continue my journey to Genoa, 
came, and carried me away from Mentone to transfer 
me as a state prisoner to the fort of Villafranca. Fi- 
nally, after four days' detention, my liberty was re- 
stored to me without explanation, and forced to enter 
France, whilst I had the intention of going in the con- 
trary direction. 

' Without carrying up to the throne the responsi- 
bility of an outrage which recalls the most revolution- 
ary times, I would respectfully ask your Majesty by 
what right his authorities, after arresting me on terri- 
tory that by no title can claim to be a part of the 
Sardinian States, permitted themselves illegally to cast 
me into a state prison. I would ask you if it is in 



318 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

trying to despoil the father and in persecuting the son 
that the government of His Majesty the King of Sar- 
dinia loyally carries out towards the princes of Monaco 
the protectorate, which was confided to him by treaties. 
Finally, sire, I dare assure your Majesty, with respect- 
ful frankness, that if by any open reparation you do 
not disapprove of the imprudent servitors who do not 
fear to use your name to commit such an abuse of 
power, you will expose yourself to public opinion de- 
claring in favour of the weak against the strong, for 
the oppressed against the oppressor. Deign, sire, to 
accept the homage of profound respect, with which I 
have the honour to be, sire, 

' Your majesty's most humble and obedient servant, 
' Charles, Prince Hereditary of Monaco, 

'Duke of Valentinois. 

'Nice, 12th April, 1854.' 

A protest was now got up by the duke's sup- 
porters, against their annexation to Sardinia; and 
though they numbered only that handful of cowards, 
who in the moment of danger ran away and left him, 
yet they spoke as if they formed the entire population 
of the two free towns. The address was concluded by 
a declaration of their increasing devotion to the prince 



CHARLES III. 319 

and his family. The only reply made by the people 
of Mentone and Roccabruna to this falsehood was an 
address to the King of Sardinia, signed by 838 of the 
principal people of the place, including the municipal 
councils of both towns, indignantly denying that any 
one belonging to either town had even knowledge, 
much less signed the address to the Duke of Valenti- 
nois, and again implored for their annexation to Sar- 
dinia ; pointing out the impossibility of their ever 
again submitting to the rule of the Prince of Monaco, 
the period of whose cruel administration formed so 
great a contrast to their present prosperity and hap- 
piness. This was written on the 9th of May, 1854. 

Six years previously 568 names had signed the 
petition to Charles Albert praying for an annexation, 
and now 838 were attached to the address, which 
proves how earnest was their desire for unity with 
Piedmont ; as the bitterness of the moment which 
prompted the first petition whilst under recently in- 
flicted wrongs must have partially died out, yet clearly 
the longing to be thoroughly severed from the princes 
of Monaco had not. On the same day as this petition 
was written, the following was addressed to the 
Emperor of the French, by the Mayor of Mentone, 
M. Massa :— 



320 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

' Sire, 

1 When your Imperial Majesty deigned to re- 
ceive at Toulon a deputation of trie municipal councils 
of Mentone and Roccabruna, you not only received it 
with kindness, but more, you promised your powerful 
support to hasten the definite union of the two com- 
munes of Piedmont. The events that have taken 
place in that town determined the inhabitants to pre- 
sent an address to His Majesty the King of Sardinia, 
praying there should be no farther delay in the an- 
nexation of the two places. I have the honour of 
transmitting a copy of it to your Imperial Majesty. 
This will place before you, Sire, the motives which 
exact for this population an end being put to the in- 
decision with which its future is surrounded. 

■ The terrible condition which for thirty-three years 
these people were in drove them in 1848 to withdraw 
from the rule of the princes of Monaco. To state 
that instruction was abolished, the municipal bodies 
suppressed, the property of the country confounded 
with the prince's patrimony, who also took possession 
of the funds belonging to the churches, charitable 
gifts, and of the revenues of the state ; and to add to 
these the enormous taxes that crushed these two conn- 



CHARLES III. 321 

tries, would be to raise up in these days sorry remem- 
brances of the middle ages. 

' The two countries gave themselves at first an in- 
dependent government, in order then to proclaim their 
union with Piedmont, whose king possesses incon- 
testable rights of sovereignty over these two communes. 
The clergy, the principal landed proprietors, those 
capable of judging, all, in fact, concurred in the 
fulfilment of this great act. 

' The firm desire of this population to be united to 
Sardinia has endured the hard trial of the reverses of 
Custosa and Milan ; even the defeat of Novara could 
not destroy it. 

' And now, sire, after six years it clings more than 
ever to its resolution, as your Imperial Majesty may 
assure yourself by the immense number of signatures 
attached to the fresh appeal, which amount to 838, 
whilst the number obtained in 1848, when the two 
countries voted for their fusion with Sardinia, only 
reached 568. You, sire, who are justly called the Man 
of Providence — you, who have saved Europe from the 
troubles that menaced her — deign to accord us your 
powerful support, and bring about the realization of 
our most ardent wishes ; and you will accomplish a 

21 



322 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

deed of humanity which will draw on your Imperial 
Majesty the benediction of the Most High.' 

This address to the emperor was placed in the 
hands of M. Drouyn cle Lhuys, minister for foreign 
affairs, together with a copy of the petition to Victor 
Emmanuel. Both were laid before His Majesty, and 
met with the same quiet courtesy as was granted to 
the deputation at Toulon. Thus, hope was still kept 
strong, and the belief that annexation must soon take 
place was not shaken. 

However, it was not to be, and a far better fate 
was in store for these people, who were deserving of 
being united to a liberal and enlightened country. 

In the mean while the two towns actively carried 
on such improvements and modification in the taxation 
of the country as their slender means admitted. Their 
first act on obtaining their freedom in 1848 had been 
to reduce the enormous taxes levied on imported corn 
and flour. All export duties on bitter oranges, es- 
sences, lemon-juice, orange flowers, grapes, and vermi- 
celli, were entirely taken off, and those on oranges and 
lemons greatly reduced. Thus the taxes, which in 
the prince's time amounted on these articles alone to 
72,000 francs, were since 1848 reduced to 20,000. 
The revenue raised by this iniquitous taxation laid on 



CHARLES III. 323 

and maintained by the three last princes of Monaco 
amounted to 300,000 francs, the whole of which was 
spent out of the principality. Now 80,000 was all 
that was realized by the two towns, but that was 
expended in the country. 

The improvements they effected had to be done 
slowly ; but it was not from any want of will or lack 
of energy, but from the impoverished state of their 
exchequer. However, by degrees much was done. 
They commenced with the hospital, which was en- 
larged so as to contain double the number of inmates 
it had formerly done. They then turned their atten- 
tion to the increased facility of education ; and the 
public school, which had hitherto had but one master, 
had eight more attached to it ; a school for girls was 
also founded. The churches were restored, and the 
cemetery enlarged, a matter which had become very 
necessary, as hitherto the bodies were periodically 
exhumed to make room for others ; and as the popu- 
lation was rapidly increasing, this became an im- 
portant thing to be attended to. Water was very 
scarce, and indeed it is so still. Three fountains were 
all that existed in the town of Mentone ; now two 
more were added, one on the Place Napoleon, the 
other in the market-place. The town was lighted by 



324 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

four lanterns only, and these all in the Rue St Michel ; 
this number was increased to thirty-two, greatly to 
the advantage of those people who did not go to bed 
at sunset. The road to Sospello, which only reached 
one-third the way, was completed. The Gorbio 
bridge, called the Pont de V Union, was constructed, 
thus proving what might have been done long years 
back under a different administration. Roccabruna 
was not idle either. A school for boys was opened 
there ; the streets were paved, and an excellent road 
from their village leading to the Nice road was made. 
A fountain was placed on the Place, the church 
restored, and a cemetery was wallecl-in large enough 
to last as long as the place itself, to judge from 
appearances, the huge blocks of detached rocks look- 
ing ready at any moment to fall and crush it beneath 
them. 

At Monaco from 1854 to 1860 events were few 
and improvements less. On the 20th of June, 1856, 
Plorestan I. died at the age of seventy-one. On the 
15th of March, 1858, Prince Charles III. instituted 
the order of St Charles, wherewith to decorate some 
of his true and loyal subjects. On the 18th of 
July, 1860, the Piedmontese troops were recalled 



CHARLES III. 325 

from Monaco, and left in the Sardinian steamer 
Malfatano, and the place removed from under the 
protection of the King of Sardinia. These are the 
only events that bear any claim to be recorded. 

The improvements consisted in the construction 
of a large bathing and hydropathic establishment, now 
under the direction of Dr Hercourt, and a gambling- 
house, both made in 1856. The former was started 
by a company, and has succeeded admirably, the 
situation being thoroughly adapted to the purpose : 
the latter by an individual, and has proved even more 
successful than the former. First opened in the town 
at a house immediately facing the palace or the Place, 
it was soon found that the scheme was so very lucra- 
tive to one, that when M. Blanc, hearing he had a 
rival in his business on the shores of the Mediter- 
ranean, came and made an ofTer to the prince of 
building a Casino on the same principles and with the 
same attractive additions as existed at Homburg and 
Baden-Baden, at which places he was the director and 
proprietor, it was gladly accepted, and an arrangement 
was entered into by which M. Blanc was to hold a 
lease for sixty years of the land called the Speliignes, 
where he was to build his Casino and anything else he 






326 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

likecl 5 f on the payment of 50,000 francs a year to the 
Prince of Monaco. 

Workmen were now gathered from all parts of the 
littoral, Mentone included, to proceed with the con- 
struction of the handsome building that now exists. A 
little incident arose out of this which gave Prince 
Charles the opportunity of accusing the Mentonaises 
of having sinister intentions against Monaco. It 
appears that the workmen were not paid their wages 
very regularly, and on one occasion so long a time 
had elapsed without their receiving any money at all, 
that they resolved to cease working and go to the 
town in a body, and demand their wages. They, how- 
ever, did not get the chance of their claim being heard; 
as they were no sooner seen approaching than they 
were arrested, on the plea of their being Mentonaises 
endeavouring to induce the Monacians to rise up in 
revolt against their prince. They were put in prison, 
and not liberated for some time. This, however, 
proved a caution to the Mentonaises as to how the} r in 
future accepted employment within the principality of 
Monaco. 

******* 

f He has built a first-rate hotel, called the Hotel de Paris, and 
a charming villa for his own occupation, called ' La Villa Violette' 



CHARLES III. 327 

The war between Austria and Sardinia and France 
was over ; the treaty of Villafranca was signed, and 
Victor Emmanuel had become King of Italy. Every 
hour whilst this celebrated war was being carried on 
was one of anxious expectancy in Mentone. The 
people, thoroughly Italian at heart, longed, as much as 
the king himself could do, for the unity of the Penin- 
sula. Monaco was equally anxious, but from selfish 
motives, for Charles hoped events would so turn as to 
restore to him the two lost towns. 

Such were the feelings of both when the people 
of Mentone and Iloccabruna were called on to record 
their votes on the 15th and 16th of April, at the 
same time as Nice, as to whether Yes or No they would 
be annexed to France. This unexpected, unthought- 
of notice for the moment struck the people dumb 
with amazement and sorrow ; for there is not the 
slightest doubt that the bare idea of being severed 
from Italy, which they loved with a romantic fervour 
little understood in our northern country, and whose 
language, tastes, habits were all their own, was one of 
deep and intense bitterness. No thought was given 
to the advantages they would derive from their union 
with France; they only saw and felt that their hope of 
union with Sardinia was a dream of the past, a dream 



32S THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

from which their sudden wakening had increased rather 
than mitigated their sorrow. The alternative, which, 
for the sake of form, France had left optional with 
them, of returning to the dominion of the Prince of 
Monaco, never for an instant crossed their minds, or 
if it had, it would only have been to cast it aside as 
worse a thousand times over than becoming French. 

Not so, however, with the prince himself, who, urged 
on by his mother, the widow of Prince Florestan (who 
is still living, and resides with her son at Monaco), set 
all his energies to work to induce the people of the 
two towns to vote for their restoration to the princi- 
pality, which would henceforth be under the protection 
of France ; but the endeavour was attended with no 
results either way ; the fact was, that the people were 
too much occupied with the new future that was 
being thrust on them to take the slightest heed of the 
prince or anything he did. 

The municipal authorities used every exertion to 
induce the people to vote aright ; as they were clear- 
sighted enough to feel that it would be wiser and 
better to consent with a good grace to what was in- 
evitable. The consequence was that 695 votes 
were recorded for the annexation and only fifty-four 
against it. 



CHARLES III. 329 

Charles III. now protested against this decision, 
and claimed indemnification should France still per- 
sist in annexing the two towns which formerly be- 
longed to the principality, as proposed by the 
emperor himself, when Prince President of the Re- 
public, at the time their annexation to Sardinia 
was contemplated. This led to negotiations being 
opened in Paris, which resulted in a treaty being 
signed on the 2nd of February, 1861, by M. Faugere 
on the part of France, and Count Avigdor on the part 
of the Prince of Monaco ; by which Charles III. ceded 
all his rights over the two towns of Mentone and 
Roccabruna and their adjoining territories, to France, 
on the payment of 4,000,000 francs by that country, 
and undertaking at the same time to cause the pro- 
jected railway between Nice and Genoa to pass 
through Monaco,* and construct a carriage-road from 
Nice to Monaco, by Villafranca and the coast. f 

Charles now endeavoured to claim possession of 
Cape Martin j and the olive wood leading from it up to 
Roccabruna. The claim was disputed at Mentone, but 
failing to be settled on the spot, M. de Monleon, 

* Appendix E. 

j- This is now completed, as also the railway from Nice to Mo- 
naco. 

J Appendix F. 



330 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

Mayor of Mentone, proceeded to Paris to lay the ques- 
tion before the emperor. The prince, however, feeling 
assured that by this appeal the matter was certain to 
go against him, desisted, and withdrew his pretensions. 

Prom this time on, Monaco having accepted her 
position and ceased to intrigue, has led a quiet and 
prosperous existence, domestic events alone forming 
landmarks in her history. By his marriage with 
Mademoiselle cle Merode, who died three years ago, 
Prince Charles has one son, who bears the title of 
Duke of Yalentinois. In 1862 the Princess Florentine, 
only sister to Charles III., married Prince Prederic, 
cousin to King William I. of Wurtemberg. The 
Prince of Monaco has had the misfortune to lose his 
eyesight, and is totally blind. 

Mentone and Poccabruna have begun to see the 
immense advantage their annexation to Prance has 
been to them. The country is hardly to be recognized 
from what it was ; and though here and there you 
may still hear murmurings, the mass of the people are 
content with their lot. 



331 



CONCLUSION. 

Some few words on the social state of the three 
towns, which till 1848 formed the principality of 
Monaco, may not be uninteresting to the English 
reader of this history. 

To begin with Monaco, now the capital of itself. 
It is a little town with clean and straightly-built 
streets, containing about 1200 inhabitants. It stands 
on a projecting rock, 300 feet above the level of the 
sea, commanding magnificent views of the coast from 
Bordighera, on the east, to Antibes, on the west. 
There is little of interest in the town itself beyond a 
few dark churches and the palace, the latter being dif- 
ficult, when the prince is there, to gain admission to ; 
still it is well worth while to try and do so. The 
court is very fine, and is entirely enclosed. On the 
left, on entering it, is a magnificent double staircase of 
white marble, by which a gallery is gained, and from 
thence one reaches the reception rooms. On the right 
of the court are some very fine frescoes, by Caravage ; 



332 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

these, which were getting utterly destroyed by 
neglect, have recently been thoroughly restored. Some 
of the apartments of the palace are really magnificently 
decorated, especially the one called La grande salle 
Grimaldi ; the frescoes on the walls, and the ceiling, 
which is thirty feet in height, are executed by Horace 
de Ferrari ; the chimney-piece in this room, which is 
of an enormous size, is one solid piece of marble, 
carved over with curious devices, and in the centre 
are two angels unrolling a scroll, on which is written : 
Qui dicit se nosse Deum et mandata ejus non custodit, 
mendax est. (The man who pretends to know God 
and does not keep his commandments, is a liar.) 

The room in which the Duke of York died is very 
handsomely furnished in crimson satin and gold ; the 
ceiling is also beautifully painted. The other apart- 
ments have nothing remarkable in them, being like 
any other rooms in a well-appointed house, and that 
are used only on state occasions. Pictures hang on 
almost all the walls, but very few are of any real worth. 
The private gardens belonging to the palace are ex- 
tremely pretty, as they could not fail to be, and as 
everything approaching a garden in this climate must 
be, especially to English eyes, as we see them at a 
season when our own are but blackened deserts, 



- 



CONCLUSION. 333 

canopied with dark grey ; whilst here every flower 
that we know as glass-house and frequently hot-house 
plants are growing in the open air, and this during 
the depth of winter ; beneath a sun, however, from 
which we require the shelter of a double sunshade, 
and a sky of a deep dense blue. There are some fine 
palm-trees in the garden, a tree less common at Mo- 
naco than at other places along the Riviera. At a 
small hotel, called the Belle- Vue, which any one going 
to Monaco town about the middle of February would 
do well to visit in order to see the little garden, they 
will find some trees well worth noticing, they being 
mostly in full leaf when elsewhere on the rock the 
young leaves are but just appearing ; this is particu- 
larly remarkable in the fig-tree, the fruit of which 
arrives at its full growth in this spot by the end of 
March. The garden is exposed to the whole power 
of the midday sun, and perfectly sheltered from that 
withering wind, the mistral ; but as a rule Monaco is 
not so warm as Mentone. 

On Good Friday a singular custom prevails at 
Monaco. It is the performance of the ' Passion of our 
Lord.' At nine at night the town is illuminated, and 
the chapel attached to the palace is decorated. A pro- 
cession is then formed by the people of the town, who 



334 THE HISTORY OP -MONACO. 

represent the various actors in the scene. First comes 
a tribune on horseback, followed by soldiers with caps 
on their heads and spears in their hands j then comes 
the Christ -. he is weeping as if overcome with sorrow, 
and walks with his head bent down. Then a man 
approaches him and delivers him up to be bound and 
scourged, and covered with a purple mantle. The 
cock then is heard to crow. Herod is present, carry- 
ing an absurd-looking umbrella over his head. Peter 
is seen to brandish his sword, and Malchus rubs his 
ear, and then points to it. The condemning judge is 
represented, and washes his hands. The soldiers then 
cast lots for the garments, and the executioner pre- 
pares for what he has to clo. Then the representative 
of our Saviour falls beneath the weight of the cross 
which has been given him to bear ; after this he is 
attached to it and expires. 

The cries of death are heard, a sponge is dipped in 
vinegar, the spear is used. Mary Magdalene weeps, and 
St John is seen standing with the lamb in his arms 
looking sorrowfully on. This scene is followed by a 
procession, which passes by, consisting of people who 
represent Adam and Eve, the serpent, the angel with 
the flaming sword, Judith and her servant, St 
Lawrence with his gridiron, St Philomel and his 



CONCLUSION. 335 

anchor, and bringing lip the rear are the twelve 
apostles, with the instruments of their sacrifice. In 
the centre of all, the Roman flag is borne. All these 
individuals, who are resuscitated for the occasion, are 
present at the interment of our Lord. His body being 
now placed on a litter beneath a canopy, and sur- 
rounded by lights, the drums beat, the holy women 
weep, the people murmur prayers, whilst the proces- 
sion walks towards the church, enters it, and the 
body is placed in the tomb. A sermon on the Passion 
concludes this awful and sacrilegious exhibition. Yet 
the people, in their ignorance, are earnest enough, and 
it would fare ill with any one amongst the crowd, 
which generally assembles from all parts of the country 
to witness the ceremony, were anything like scoffing or 
laughter to be seen. The Bishop of Nice is said to 
have protested against the continuation of this custom, 
but as yet his protest has been disregarded. 

The Casino is, however, the great attraction to 
Monaco. People abuse it and say it reflects discredit 
on the French government for not having insisted on 
its suppression ; yet none go more frequently to it than 
those who cry it down. The building is very hand- 
some though plain ; there is a reading-room with the 
periodicals and journals of almost every country ; a 



336 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

magnificent ball-room, where an Austrian band plays 
daily from two to four, and from eight to ten. Balls 
are given occasionally as well as concerts and theatri- 
cals. The grounds are delightful; the terrace alone is 
worth going to see. People need not set their foot 
inside the gambling-room. This last spring an order 
was issued forbidding any of the inhabitants of the 
Maritime Alps from entering it, much to their indigna- 
tion, and they endeavoured to force their way in ; but 
the gendarmes appeared, and, after a harmless scuffle, 
they were forced to submit to the imperial decree. 
They are at liberty, however, to enjoy and share in all 
the amusements consequent on the existence of a 
Casino. It may be very immoral, very wrong, and 
lead to the destruction of many ; but it certainly 
renders the place most attractive ; and proof exists, 
very near to Monaco, that it does not do more harm or 
cause more ruin than gambling at clubs, where there 
is no one to enforce honesty or prevent cheating, and 
where no limit exists to the stakes. 

The principality of Monaco is now about three and 
a half miles in extent. The people are neither rich nor 
poor. Poverty, as we understand it in England, does 
not exist in this part of the world at all. They beg for 
a sou more from habit than anything else ; but all are 



CONCLUSION. 337 

well clothed, well shod, and well fed. Hardly any one 
exists that does not possess their own little plot of land, 
the produce of which is amply sufficient for their sup- 
port. Those who own hundreds of olives will ask you 
for charity as persistently as those who perhaps can 
boast but of one as their patrimony. Begging is no 
sign of want here. Society — there is none ; a few re- 
tired officers, and those who surround the prince and 
his family, compose the better class. Little hospitality 
is dispensed at the palace on account of the affliction 
under which Charles III. suffers. 

The road from Monaco to Mentone is one unceas- 
ing scene of beauty. Cut along the face of the 
mountain, on the summit of which stands Turbia, it 
has on the left the heights covered with the fig, fir, 
and juniper trees, and the euphorbia, which plant 
grows here to an enormous size, the bushes in some 
places being between four and five feet in height ; on 
the left the steep slopes, cut in terraces, which are all 
cultivated, leading down to the sea, form a perfect 
forest of carob or locust trees, and olives, which their 
gnarled trunks render extremely picturesque ; and one 
feels thankful, amidst the glare and brightness around 
one, to rest the eye on their sombre green leaves. 

Soon after passing out of Monaco there lies on 

22 



338 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

the sea-shore a grotto called La Vieille, a corruption, 
doubtless, of Veille, as formerly it was a sentinel's 
post. A curious legend is attached to it. It is said 
that when the Duke of York was dying at Monaco, a 
pleasure yacht, which had followed the ship the duke 
was in, cast anchor at this spot, and a young and 
beautiful woman came on shore, and that during the 
whole time the duke lay ill this lady was seen stand- 
ing in front of the grotto with her eyes fixed on the 
palace ; but the day the English vessel hoisted the 
British flag half-mast high that clay she sprang into 
the waves, and was seen no more. The peasants have 
a superstitious dread of the place. 

Midway to Mentone we reach the base of the hill 
on which Roccabruna stands. A little town of 1600 
inhabitants, looking like a jumbled-up mass of grey 
ruins from the distance, and on a nearer approach its 
appearance fully carries out the legend concerning it, 
which is, that the whole town slipped down from the 
summit of the mountain, where, indeed, the huge 
empty space immediately above it seems likely to have 
been the place it formerly stood on, and that it must 
inevitably have gone straight down into the sea, but 
that the patron saint of Roccabruna came to the res- 
cue, and appeared just in time to save them from so 



CONCLUSION. 339 

terrible a fate ; lie raised his hands and forbad the 
falling mass to come farther ; it immediately stopped 
in its downward course, where it now is, perched 
amidst a multitude of huge blocks of rock, some of 
them forming sides to the houses, which unluckily 
tends to shake our faith in the legend, and leads us to 
think the houses were built after the fall. 

The streets are narrow and extremely steep, which, 
considering how the town is hooked on to the side of 
an almost perpendicular mountain, is not surprising. 
Ladders do duty for stairs in the houses, and daylight 
is little known in them. This darkness, however, 
they covet, they having to contend against heat almost 
all the year round. On first reaching the town it 
strikes you as being deserted, no one is to be seen, 
and nothing heard ; but soon one child makes its 
appearance, then others join it, and they stand gazing 
at you from a distance, till they are reinforced by a 
sufficient number to give them strength in case of 
need ; then they near you, closer and closer, till at last 
you are literally hedged in by a mass of dirty children 
that will no longer let you stir an inch but in their 
company whilst you remain on their territory. Some- 
times they howl at you • but as a rule they only stare. 
Still this is by no means agreeable, when you have 



340 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

learnt to know their peculiar ignorance of the use of 
combs and brushes. 

There is nothing worth seeing at Roccabruna but 
itself, that is, its marvellous position and the beauty of 
the scenery around; and to enjoy that it is worth 
while climbing up to the unpicturesque ruins. It is 
now that one begins to fret at the abominable nuisance 
of having between twenty and thirty children around 
you, when you would give worlds to witness the 
grandeur of the view in peace and quiet. But this is 
a drawback attendant on all visits to villages in the 
mountains ; yet at Roccabruna one might have hoped, 
from the proximity to the high road, they would have 
become accustomed to seeing people a little cleaner- 
looking than themselves, and so discontinued this 
annoyance ; but they are not one atom more civilized 
than the peasantry of Gorbio or Castellare, two 
villages in the neighbourhood, but buried in the 
mountains, and approachable by mule-paths only. 

Good Friday is commemorated in the same 
manner exactly at Roccabruna as it is at Monaco, 
only the 5th of August is the day set apart for the 
ceremony, instead of the day itself, and it commences 
at four in the afternoon. On inquiring why it was not 
performed on Good Friday itself, the explanation 



CONCLUSION. 341 

given was, that it was more convenient to celebrate 
the day in summer, that the 5th of August was the 
fete day of their patron saint, and if they were to 
choose Good Friday for the ceremony no one would 
attend it, as people would prefer witnessing it at 
Monaco, where it is done, comparatively speaking, 
' regardless of expense.' 

Without returning by the carriage road, we can 
join the imperial road lower down, facing Cape Martin, 
and leaving Roccabruna at the opposite end of the 
town to what we entered it, descend by a mule-path 
through a magnificent forest of olive trees, many of 
them fully able to bear comparison with some of our 
finest oaks. Several of them are said to be upwards 
of 1000 years old. We now find ourselves once 
again on the Nice road, and after a short distance we 
reach Carnoles, formerly the palace of the princes of 
Monaco, but now let as a furnished villa to any one 
who will pay 12,000 francs for the season, that is, from 
the first of November till the first of May ; it is 
called the Villa Victoria. Ill-luck has, however, at- 
tended the house up to the present time. It was two 
or three years ago opened as a sort of club, for which 
half a franc entrance was charged ; the gardens were 
laid out in croquet grounds and for other amusements ; 



342 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

but it did not answer, and it was closed in the spring 
of 1866. The winter of 1866-1867 it was let un- 
fortunately ; that is, the English family who took it 
lost all their money at Monaco, and found it more 
convenient to leave the house by moonlight than by 
daylight ; having omitted to pay their rent or their 
bills before taking their hasty departure. 

A little farther on the town of Mentone com- 
mences ; the most considerable by far of the three 
towns, it having a population of nearly 5000 inhabit- 
ants. It is situated between Cape Martin and the 
rocks of the bridge of Saint Louis ; the sea advances 
on either side, thus forming two semi-circles, which 
are called the eastern and western bay. On the north 
it is sheltered by high rocks, the beauty and grandeur 
of which, when viewed from the Borrigo Valley, are 
unsurpassed in any part of the world. Thus Mentone 
is so protected that its climate is peculiarly adapted 
for people suffering from diseases of the lungs ; the 
mistral rarely penetrates here, and the mistral is the 
preventative to the climate in the south of France at- 
taining perfection. 

The old town is built on the slope of a hill, ending 
by a point jutting into the sea, on which a bastion is 
built. The streets are steep, and most of them can 



CONCLUSION. 343 

be traversed only on foot or on donkeys. Cutting the 
old town in two, is one good wide street, the Rue St 
Michel, a continuation of the imperial road from 
Nice to Genoa. Here are the principal shops and 
several hotels (though the latter are spread about in 
every direction), both of which are extremely good; 
indeed, there is nothing you cannot have in Mentone 
if you chose to pay for it. The bazaar, which occupies 
a prominent place in this street, is a perfect emporium ; 
it contains everything from books to bathing-drawers, 
and from ball-dresses to knitting-needles, that any 
man, woman, or child can possibly require. Great 
credit is due to M. Amaranthe for the way he exerts 
himself to procure everything the numerous foreigners 
who visit his shop are likely to want. There are two 
good chemists, one of them having an English as- 
sistant in the shop, a great advantage to many who go 
here unable to speak a word of French or Italian. 

Though there are plenty of villas to be had, and 
more being built, they have to be secured in time, 
generally they are taken one winter for the next. 
There are two English churches, one in each bay ; one 
High, the other Low; thus every one can suit themselves. 
There are English, German, and Italian doctors, yet 
none of them are more sought after, more trusted, or 



344 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

whose services are more highly valued, than Dr Jean 
Bottini, a Mentonais, a man whose long experience 
and great ability render him well fitted for the duties 
he is called on to perform. 

Carriages at Mentone are expensive, and can only 
be hired by the day or month; none yet ply for hire in 
the town. But there are donkeys in abundance, and 
always in great requisition ; they are much larger and 
finer-looking animals than one sees in the north. 

There are two matters in which there is ample 
room for improvement in Mentone, and they are in 
the washing of linen and in the cleanliness of the 
streets, that is, the by-streets and the footpaths lead- 
ing up to the mountains. The former is generally 
rendered dirtier by the process it goes through than 
it could possibly have been previously. Some fifty 
women will be gathered together, each sitting inside a 
long shallow basket made from the palm, and a large, 
round, flat hat on their heads, to shelter them from 
the burning sun, looking extremely picturesque (for 
the Mentonaises are handsome, well-made women), 
around a little pool, which has been formed in a 
hole, by the thread-like stream coming from the 
mountains ; and this water is not even clean, as the 
water from the olive mills, a dark brown, greasy fluid* 



CONCLUSION. 345 

runs into the streams in all directions. Water is 
extremely scarce at Mentone ; they are sometimes, as 
they were during the year 1866, nine months without 
a drop of rain falling. There are, however, plenty of 
springs constantly being discovered, yet no steps are 
taken to turn them to account for public use. Keep- 
ing the footpaths and narrow streets clean would be 
a very easy matter to remedy, but one almost as es- 
sential. 

The walks about Mentone are exquisitely beauti- 
ful, and a fresh one may be found every day. From 
January till the end of March the ground is perfectly 
carpeted with violets; other wild-flowers too numerous 
to name grow in profusion. Excursions can be made 
on donkeys to the summit of many of the surrounding 
rocks, and to numerous villages studded over the 
mountains. The drives are not so plentiful ; still 
there are five distinct roads, which, considering the sea 
borders the entire south, is not being worse off than 
could be expected. 

The palm trees in M. Morenno's garden at Bor- 
dighera, the second Italian town after crossing the 
frontier at the Port St Louis, draw all visitors from 
Mentone to see them ; but unfortunately the owner, 
though courteous enough himself, and, when able 



346 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

to be about, always grants permission to people to 
walk through his grounds, is an old man, and has a 
son who is a very dragon over the property ; and if 
he hears carriage-wheels approaching, at once he 
appears, and no pleading for entrance will soften his 
hard handsome mouth into uttering a consent. He is 
as disagreeable as he is good-looking. There is a 
perfect forest of palm trees in his garden, some of 
them 1200 years old ; a few of them bear fruit. The 
Banana and the prickly pear both ripen in the open 
air, and there are other plants to be seen that are only 
known in countries of a much higher temperature. 
Bordighera has the privilege of supplying Borne with 
the palm leaves for Palm Sunday. 

The Mentonaises are hardly to be called an in- 
dustrious race, unless by comparison ; for they are 
decidedly better than their neighbours. They have 
the greatest dislike to work in rain, and never will do 
so unless forced by circumstances, and then they hold 
a large umbrella over their heads whilst they dig with 
the spade with one hand, or chop the wood, or what- 
ever work they may be about. Nothing compensates 
them for getting wet. 

Good Friday is celebrated here by a ceremony dif- 
fering from that of Monaco in many respects. At 



CONCLUSION. 347 

eight o'clock in the evening the people all assemble in 
the church, which is entirely hung with black ; 
thousands of tapers, ranged in pyramids, light up the 
building. Singing commences, which is intended to 
represent lamentations. Then follows music, com- 
posed of a great number of different instruments ; the 
airs are intended to be sad and melancholy. Then a 
funeral sermon is preached in front of our Saviour's 
tomb, which has been dressed with black, and is lighted 
by tapers. The Confraternity of Black Penitents, 
headed by the cross, proceed in procession, each with 
a lighted taper in their hand. They are followed by 
other religious communities, and the priests, who are 
all in mourning. Beneath a canopy of black velvet, 
ornamented with silver, stands the sarcophagus on 
which lies the body of Our Lord, represented by a 
wooden figure bleeding, and terribly painful to behold, 
with all the instruments of the passion. Eight of the 
principal of the Mentonaises are chosen to carry these. 
The authorities of the town follow in their particular 
dresses ; after them come the people all in black, and 
a taper in their hand. A company of soldiers termin- 
ates the procession, then the entire population follows 
as it best can. This procession leaves the church after 
making the round of the town, stops on the Place, im- 



348 THE HISTORY OE MONACO. 

mediately adjoining the quay. There they rest the 
sarcophagus under an arch, supported by four poles 
covered with black, and illuminated, the people singing 
and the instruments playing all the time. After a 
lapse of about ten minutes the procession returns to 
the church, where more prayers are said, and then the 
people return to their homes. Seven thousand people 
have been known to assemble at Mentone from the 
neighbouring villages to witness this ceremony, which, 
however, without being revolting, like that of Monaco, 
would be better were it dispensed with. The people 
are now being educated, and cease, therefore, to require 
these stimulants to religion which can affect the 
ignorant only. The commune of Mentone allows 
15,000 francs annually for the maintenance of the 
church, — ample, one would imagine ; still the priests 
are trying hard to get an additional 5000 ; and they 
probably will succeed, the present authorities being 
somewhat priest-ridden. 

The lemons, oranges, and olives are the staple 
commodities of the country. The lemons of Mentone 
keep better and bear packing better than those of 
Sicily or Corsica. The trees are incessantly bearing, 
and you will constantly see the bud, the flower, the 
young fruit, and the ripe yellow lemon on the same 



CONCLUSION. 349 

tree at one time. They gather the fruit four times a 
year, and they are carried down in baskets from the 
hills to the town on the heads of the peasant women. 
The oranges are not so fine as those of Spain or Malta, 
but they are very good if left long enough on the tree ; 
they are not exported, nor indeed are they grown, in 
the same quantities as the lemon. The blood orange 
and the mandarine both grow plentifully, also the 
bitter orange, the chinois, and the citron. A good 
orange tree produces about 3000 oranges. Essences 
and scents are manufactured in large quantities. The 
trees are manured by horn shavings and woollen, rags ; 
every two years a trench is dug round the tree, and 
this manure laid down and covered over again with 
the earth. 

This little sketch of the Mentone of to-day would 
be incomplete without mention being made of one, 
known to all foreigners who have ever stayed in or near 
the town for his invariable courtesy and kindness ; we 
allude to M. Francois Palmaro, the banker. Rich and 
poor, high and low, need only apply to him if in dis- 
tress or trouble, and if human means can avail, they 
will meet with the relief they desire. This is no 
fulsome flattery, but a simple statement due to him 
from one who experienced his unceasing obligingness 



350 THE HISTORY OF MONACO. 

and attention, and who was frequently a witness to 
the benevolence and kindness he showed to those who 
needed it. 

The author feels assured no Englishman who ever 
knew M. Palmaro but will gladly endorse these few 
words concerning him. 



APPENDIX A. 

M. Abel Rendu's pretty legend of Anna and Haroun, of 
which the following is a literal translation, will, we are quite sure, 
sufficiently interest those, even not acquainted with the wild and 
beautiful scenery surrounding the village of St Agnes, to repay 
them the trouble of perusing it. 

ANNA AND HAROUN. 

On the summit of what appears, from the Valley of Borrijo, to he 
a perpendicular rock stand the ruins of an old castle, which was 
built, in the latter half of the tenth century, by a celebrated African 
chief. At a signal from him all his vassals assembled ready to bend 
their knee in submission, and at his command take up arms either 
in his defence or aggressively ; and the power he possessed he owed 
more to his exploits against Christians than to his birth or fortune. 
His audacity was beyond limit, his will inflexible, and his heart 
without pity. He was brought up to listen to none other than tales 
almost fabulous from their heroism, and his eyes first opened be- 
neath his father's roof on the spoils of the vanquished. From his 
infancy he showed a love of adventure and danger. He listened 
with eagerness to his brothers' exploits against the galleys of their 
enemies, and he trembled with joy when they spoke of their con- 
quests in Spain and on the coast of Provence, longing to follow 
their example. In the same manner as young Hannibal swore at 
the foot of the altar undying hatred to the Eomans, so he, at an 
age when he had barely the strength to lift a sword, swore on the 
tomb of his ancestors and the Koran as bitter a hatred to the fol- 



352 APPENDIX A. 

lowers of Christ ; and he kept his oath. From the moment he 
penetrated into the new possessions of the Moors a thousand times 
had he given evidence of his courage. When the mothers of 
Valentia wept for their daughters that had been carried off, they 
were in their anguish heard to curse but one name : it was the 
young African's. Alas ! they had but one hope left — vengeance, 
to which they roused their sons ; for those that might have brought 
them consolation were never more to return to them. 

Tired of carrying on war in the Peninsula, Haroun resolved to 
change the scene of action, and sought, on the sea, fresh dangers and 
new emotions. The moment was a well-chosen one for the busi- 
ness of pirates. The fleets of the barbarians were in the Mediter- 
ranean, and the much-dreaded but victorious standard of the Mus- 
sulman sailed in all the gulfs. At Marseilles and Genoa they talked 
with horror of the captures made by the common enemy ; ships 
carried off, rich cargoes lost, Christians made slaves, — such were the 
sinister words heard in all the ports. 

But this did not satisfy them ; they desolated the shores, sacking 
the villages and towns they surprised ; it seemed almost as if hea- 
venly anger aided them and precipitated their steps. The coasts of 
Provence and Liguria had for long been their prey ; the Great 
Fraxinet * was in their power, and no Christian could cross the 
Summa Alp without paying tribute. 

The mountain of St Agnes had not yet been sullied by the pre- 
sence of the infidels, though the hill on which Mentone stands had 
been visited by them ; but this powerful position was soon to fall 
into their hands. The conquest was easy. The fear they engen- 
dered had spread all- through the littoral ; from Nice to Ventimiglia 
and from Ventimiglia to Albenga solitude reigned. The inhabitants 
of the valley had taken refuge in the towns beyond their influence. 

* M. Germond of St Tropez, who has well studied these localities, thinks 
there must have been a forest of ash-trees formerly at the end of the gulf on 
the borders of the sea, and that there there stood a Eoman village, called 
Fraxinatum, and that the Saracens, after destroying the village, chose a spot on 
the heights to build their fortified castle, which they called ' Fraxinet.' 



APPENDIX A. 353 

One day the mountain ridges were lit up by fire?, kindled as an 
alarm. Some fishermen had seen the enemy's sails, and, after hav- 
ing ascertained them to be numerous and ready for invasion, they 
gave warning of the approaching danger. 

In truth, Haroun was advancing with a formidable fleet. Only 
a month since he had quitted the port of Melilla, and already in- 
numerable disasters had marked his course. On his galleys, which 
were laden with immense booty, the cries of his captives were 
heard day and night, mingled with the triumphant songs of the 
Corsicans. 

Sometimes, in order to satisfy the cruel caprice of the pirate's 
wife, young mothers were brought before her and beaten with rods, 
and afterwards, the bodies all bleeding, thrown to the bottom of the 
abyss. To be a Christian and beautiful was a double crime in 
Sarah's eyes, and one that death alone could atone for. And death 
was by her orders inflicted. 

Amongst the young girls that Haroun kept prisoners on board 
his own galley was a maiden of Provence, of illustrious birth and 
marvellous beauty. The vessel that was bearing her to Spain was 
surprised by the pirate, and after a bloody battle, in which her 
father and two brothers perished, she and her attendants were seen 
transported on board the enemy's ships. Haroun had witnessed her 
courage and despair ; and he, usually so insensible to carnage, had 
been seized with pity, on seeing the terrible pallor of her he had just 
made an orphan, and, understanding her misery, he placed her be- 
neath the protection of his sword ; already, and almost without 
knowing it, he loved her. 

Anna was beautiful in every feature and form ; it was impossible 
to see her unmoved. Before the terrible blow had fallen on her 
she was lovely to behold, and none could part from her without re- 
gret ; she gave rise to feelings that were not of this earth, but that 
seemed to be a foretaste of the joys of heaven. But how changed 
she now became ! Her mourning robes encircled her as a winding- 
sheet ; the calmness of her face was changed, as a storm changes 

23 



354 APPENDIX A. 

the surface of a quiet sea ; she might have been an angel of suffer- 
ing and pain. The most devoted attentions were paid her by the 
Saracen hero ; he endeavoured to console his victim, for he had a 
presentiment that one day the young captive would decide his 
destiny. 

'You are sad, my lord!' Sarah, who had been meditating re- 
venge, said to him one evening ; ' something seems to weigh on you 
by day, and to prevent your repose at night. And yet Mahomed 
smiles on all your enterprises and all your undertakings ; he places 
the lives and fortunes of your enemies at your feet. All rejoice 
around you, you alone seem sombre and uneasy. From whence 
arises this sadness ? am I unworthy of being told ? ' 

'It is true!' replied Haroun; 'but, Sarah, do not try to 
fathom the cause, I myself cannot understand it.' 

' My lord, before this last victory you were the ardent, joyous 
hero I always loved ; now I hardly know you.' 

The Moor chief was silent. 

'You do not answer,' continued Sarah, after a solemn pause; 
' well, then, I will explain this change to you. On board the same 
ship that holds all that is dear to you in the world — the Koran, your 
old mother, and the wife of your choice, there is also an infidel on 
whom you lavish all your care, all your attention.' 

' Sarah, who told you such things ? ' 

' My heart divined them. Am I mistaken ? ' 

'Your heart blinds and misleads you.' 

'No, no!' cried Sarah in much agitation; ' my heart does not 
deceive me ; you love Anna ! You love her — and she shall die ! ' 

This doom, called forth by jealousy, revealed to Haroun the 
peril which menaced his protegee ; he left Sarah to her rage, and 
rushed towards the Christian maiden's cabin. There a dreadful 
spectacle awaited him. Sarah's vengeance was before him. By 
her orders, two slaves had bound the arms and feet of the innocent 
captive, and were preparing, under the shelter of night, to cast her 
into the sea. In presence of this proof of her braving his authority, 



APPENDIX A, 355 

which ho had helieved to be all-powerful, and against the life of 
one to whom he had promised safety, Haroun could no longer con- 
tain himself. By a look only, he crushed the rash ministers of 
Moorish implacability, caused Anna to be set at liberty by tbe same 
hands that had bound her, and ordered the guilty ones to be im- 
prisoned ; he then returned to Sarah, and, without saying a word 
or pronouncing a syllable, he caused her to be strangled. 

At daybreak on the following morning two women were led 
on deck, bound back to back, and, before the assembled crew, were 
cast into the sea. 

The fleet neared the Ligurian shores. The pilot conducted them 
into the waters of that magnificent gulf, sheltered from the west 
winds, that the ancients have so justly named the ' Gulf of Peace.' 

At a glance Haroun took in the advantages of the situation, 
and with an eagle's eye detected and fixed on the rock of St Agnes, 
as the spot whereon to fly his flag. He caused all the ships to as- 
semble round his own, and choosing 100 of his bravest followers, 
declared to them he would sustain the honour of Islam in these 
valleys, and invited them to follow him. All desired to share the 
glory and danger of their chief ; but Haroun told them that other 
struggles awaited them in the neighbouring mountains, where be- 
lievers were already triumphant in the sacred cause, and that they 
were, with their fleets, to go and join their brothers at the Great 
Fraxinet in the Sambracian Gulf. On their arrival they were to say 
that Haroun was carrying on war in the mountains, and ready to 
help them with his intellect or his sword. 

Then the hundred warriors he had selected got into the boats, 
taking their property and arms with them. Then the prisoners, 
chained, were lowered ; amongst them — resigned and free — was their 
fellow companion, Anna. Soon the little fleet cast off Cape Martin 
and landed their living freight. The Moorish troop advanced 
towards the mountains ; nothing impeded their progress, no one 
attempted to stay their steps, all had flown at their approach, and 
in a few hours the summit of the chosen rock was reached, and 



356 APPENDIX A. 

there, amidst enthusiastic cheers, the first stones of the fortress (the 
ruins of which still form a prominent feature from the valley) were 
laid. In a month Haroun celebrated its completion, amidst the 
dancing and singing of his companions. Then came the chiefs of 
the various Saracen forces stationed at St Hospice, Eza, and the 
Great Fraxinet, offering him the command of all. The hero was 
touched at this mark of esteem ; he accepted, on condition that he 
only directed in the hour of common danger, and in the mean while 
he would remain at the post he had himself chosen and desired to 
render famous. The chiefs thanked him, and after exchanging 
armours, they quitted in glorying Allah, who had sent them such an 
auxiliary. 

When Haroun considered his new position impregnable, he 
commenced his barbarous expeditions. In organizing massacres 
and surrounding himself with ruins he believed he was fulfilling 
the prophet's pious will. It was on his return from these journeys, 
still stained by the blood of his victories, that the pitiless African 
presented himself before Anna, imploring a smile, but in vain. 
Between them there existed a double barrier, her religion and the 
blood of her relations. If she beheld in him the man that saved 
herself, she likewise beheld the murderer of her father and brothers. 
Haroun knew this, but he loved her from the first moment he saw 
her ; it was his despair, and it weighed heavily on him. He re- 
proached himself for being a hater of her religion, and hesitated 
between his holy faith and unholy love. But there was no escaping 
from either. Never had he seen aught so beautiful ; she was a 
waking dream to him, hardly to be realized, yet always before him. 
For months a deep melancholy took possession of him, and seemed 
to deaden his faculties. War no longer had charms for him ; he 
ceased to carry desolation into the valley ; he no longer climbed 
mountains in search of an enemy. The passionate lover of strifes 
and peril sought now but repose and solitude. He heard with 
Comparative indifference of the first reverses sustained by the 
Saracens. This change rendered his companions anxious, and 



APPENDIX A. 357 

paralyzed their courage, for their brave chief was an army in himself 
to them. 

His visits to Anna became more frequent ; every day he devoted 
some hours to her. In these long interviews he endeavoured much 
more to induce her to turn Mohammedan than to love him. From 
a warrior he became an apostle, and persisted without hope in trying 
to convert a woman. It was his thought day and night. He 
offered everything, and himself as well, if she would adopt the faith 
that denied Christ. P>ut nothing moved her ; firm as a rock she 
replied by unanswerable convictions. She expressed her gratitude 
to one who had respected her innocence ; and, profiting by the 
liberty his visits gave her, she in her turn used all her endeavours 
to persuade him of the righteousness of her faith. The maiden 
now became the apostle ; and the hero left her more disquieted and 
more in love than ever. 

One day, after a long conversation, in which his passion but 
gained a stronger hold of him, Haroun, weary of struggling on 
against hope, seeing none in any shape but by his own defeat, went 
to his armour room, called to him four of his most devoted com- 
panions, made them gather all his treasures together, diamonds 
sufficient for a crown, gold, and his rich armours, filled three large 
coffers, which he sealed with the prophet's seal, and then returned 
to the maiden, for whom he was about to sacrifice all — faith, his 
colours, and his future. He found her on her knees, her eyes filled 
with tears, and raised on high, — she was praying for him. Her 
tears, her humble attitude, the whole scene overcame him, and in a 
tender voice he said : 

'Anna, fear not. I am not come to trouble your solitude for 
long. You pray to your God to come to your aid, and perhaps he 
has led me here to comfort and save you. You know I love you 
you know my life and fortune are yours, and that there is no sacri- 
fice I would not make for you. Anna, will you be mine ? ' 

'My lord,' replied the young girl, much moved, but not sur- 
prised, 'you are a Mussulman, I a Christian.' 



358 APPENDIX A. 

Those simple words fell on Haroun's heart like a drop of iced 
water on a burning coal. For a moment he was speechless, then, 
recalled to himself, he broke out, and in burning tones cried : 

' I love you, Anna ; I love you, and you shall be mine ! ' 

Then he drew back, as if himself astonished at his audacitj^ but 
soon he continued : 

' You shall be mine, not as a slave, not as a captive, but as a 
free woman, as an honoured wife, for I respect you as much as I 
love you. Listen : in asking you to-day to unite your destiny with 
mine, I knew what obstacles I should have to encounter, what 
difficulties to overcome. I have foreseen everything. The grave 
objection you have just raised I expected it, and I will answer it. 
In the first place, let me thank you for having found no other in 
your heart. I am a Mussulman, you say, and you are a Christian. 
My worship is abhorrent to you, and my faith unknown. Alas, I 
have neither worship nor faith ! You have taken all from me. I 
know not what magic power you possess, nor what supernatural 
influence you exercise over those that approach you ; but from the 
time I saw you an extraordinary change has come over me, and 
that change, Anna, it is you alone have produced.' 

' My lord, that is not a woman's work.' 

'Anna, it is you alone have worked that marvel. You have, 
without desiring it, turned the whole current of my life. I have 
now but one thought, one affection, one worship — yourself. There 
is nothing that for you I would not do. For you I will learn the 
religion you profess, I will renounce my country, the tombs of my 
ancestors, war, which has been my second life. I will adopt the 
heaven beneath which you were born, and the calm and peaceful ex- 
istence to which you aspire.' 

' At the price of such a sacrifice, of which I understand the 
greatness, Haroun, I am yours.' 

Then the young hero looked clown upon her with an expression 
no words could convey ; and, taking her hand, he pressed it to his 
heart. They were affianced. 



APPENDIX A. 359 

On the same day, at midnight, Haroun, accompanied hy Anna, 
his four companions, his old mother, and two women, who had never 
left their loved mistress, left the castle in silence, turning their steps 
towards the sea. Haroun had had the forethought to write on the 
walls of his armour-room a few prophetic lines revealing to his fol- 
lowers the approaching ruin of the Mussulman cause in those coun- 
tries, and advised them to retire to the Great Fraxinet, where all 
efforts for the struggle should be concentrated. As for himself, he 
added, he went where Allah, the master of all destinies, called him. 
Even at that moment, so fraught with importance to him, all kinds 
of contradictory thoughts assailed him : at one time reproaching 
himself for deserting the fortress that with his own hands had been 
constructed, and accusing himself of leaving to their evil fate the 
valiant friends who, with him, had fought the battle of faith ; he con- 
sidered himself as a traitor ; then, he could cast from him all remorse 
and all regret, and merely look forward to the happy future with 
her who had become his all. When he looked at her everj'thing 
was forgotten but herself. 

In the midst of these contending feelings he reached the shore 
with his little band. A small bark, like an arrow, awaited him, 
that he had himself built in case of need. On this bark with a 
lateen sail were placed all the warrior's riches ; but his most 
precious prize, Anna, Haroun took in his arms and went on board 
the first, and was then followed by the women, and his companions, 
who were clever seamen. In a few hours the east wind carried 
them towards the Gulf of Sambracia, from whence they could see 
the lights of the fortress. That was the last trial for the deserter 
chief, though not the last reproach. 

The following day they cast anchor in the port of Marseilles, 
which little dreamt it was receiving within its harbour one of its 
most implacable enemies. Anna at once repaired with her lover to 
the Abbey of St Victor, to thank heaven for her escape from so 
many perils ; she repaired with Haroun to the catacombs, and there 
at the tomb of the martyrs she knelt down, facing the altar, where a 






360 APPENDIX A. 

priest was saying mass, and prayed with earnestness for the conversion 
of the infidel. When she had finished, she sought Haroun, when 
what was her astonishment to find her petition already answered, 
for Haroun was at the end of the chapel on his knees at prayer ! 
He was a Christian, the young maiden's voice had heen heard ! She 
approached her lover and took his hand, happy beyond words to ex- 
press, as for the future their religion would unite instead of divid- 
ing them. 

Both now left the church, and went to seek the house of Anna's 
mother, but there sorrowful news greeted her. On hearing the sad 
tidings that had rendered her a widow and childless her heart broke, 
and she died. The orphan girl wept bitterly ; then, after paying 
this first debt to a cherished memory, she went to the bishop with 
Haroun, to claim, as pilgrims and shipwrecked are wont to do, his 
good protection. That one was a happy day in the pastor's house : 
he had gathered around his table all the nobles who had sworn to 
hunt the Africans from Liguria and Gaul. Amongst them William, 
Viscount of Marseilles, was the most remarkable, from his noble 
bearing and imposing figure ; it was he who was to command the 
expedition ; he had himself organized it, and both his heart and his 
head were in the matter. As soon as the prelate was informed of 
his visitors' names, he went towards them and heard from Anna's 
own lips the tale of her sorrows ; he embraced them and blessed 
them, and, quite overcome, he rejoined his noble guests, and told 
them the joyful news. 

' My lords ! ' he cried, ' Haroun is here, and he is a Christian ! ' 

At the mention of Haroun's name uttered with emphasis by the 
bishop each one grasped their sword and were astounded ; but 
when they heard the whole tale of the Provencal maiden and the 
object of their journey, a cry of joy burst from every lip, as at the 
news of a great victory. All promised to be present at the solemn 
rites of abjuration and baptism, and to give to the illustrious pair 
sumptuous fetes. 

Soon after, surrounded by the most famous warriors of Provence 



APPENDIX A. 301 

Haroun abjured the religion that he had for so long been an apostle 
of, and received baptism as a Christian. On the next day his aged 
mother and servants followed his example. Eight days later the 
marriage that had cost Haroun so many sacrifices was celebrated 
with great pomp and rejoicing. The nobles vied with eacb other 
in entertaining them, but William of Marseilles outdid them all. 
He wished to receive them in his own palace, and he exchanged 
armour with Haroun. 

The hero's hopes were fulfilled ; with Anna he tasted that happi- 
ness he had dreamt of. At times a regret for his companions and his 
desertion of them troubled him ; however, these happy days were 
soon to end. Haroun was not long to survive the emotions that 
had assailed him ; war and fatigue his body of iron was capable of 
enduring, but the struggles of the heart had rendered him weak 
and feeble. A woman had conquered* him, but that woman had a 
mission, and that mission was to be accomplished. No prayers, no 
tender love, were able to save him from his fate ; he lingered on a few 
months, and then he died in the true faith. 

Marseilles caused magnificent funeral honours to be given him ; 
all the corporations, the citizens o£ both sexes and all ranks joined 
in the procession, which the bishop and clergy, with William and 
his officers in deep mourning, led. 

A few years later, when the Viscount of Marseilles had delivered 
Provence and Liguria from their savage oppressors, and thus 
Haroun's prophecy was fulfilled, Anna, who had already buried her 
sorrow in solitude, resolved to break entirely with the world, and 
finish her days in the same spot where she had been exiled. She 
divided her possessions between the Church of St Victor and the 
Church of Ventimiglia, and retired to the Castagne valley, at the 
foot of that mountain where she had wept and prayed so much. 

She founded a chapel on the slope where the village now stands, 
and there she went often to pray for the conversion of the Moors. 
Of that chapel not even the ruins remain. 

For long she was regarded more as an angel than a woman, and 



362 APPENDIX B. 

to her prayers was attributed the expulsion of the infidels. When 
they no longer saw her ascend the mountain to the chapel, they 
thought she had been carried up to heaven, not that she had died. 



APPENDIX B. 

On a portion of this newly-acquired territory Claudine caused a 
small chapel to be constructed, which was dedicated to the Virgin. 
Very soon it gained a great celebrity, in consequence of the miracles 
said to be worked by the holy mother ; and it increased so much, 
that Lambert prayed Pope Sixtus IV. to make an inquiry into the 
matter. Father Martin of Bologna, a famous theologian, was sent 
to look into the matter. The result was that he attested to the 
authenticity of these miracles, and the faith of the people so increased 
and the number of pilgrims to Carnoles was so enormous, that Lam- 
bert solicited and obtained permission from the pope to build a church 
and convent ; the monks residing there to have the charge of the 
special worship of the miraculous Virgin. When the church and 
convent were completed, two monks only resided there, but soon 
they greatly increased ; and the building was called, in honour of 
the Virgin, La Madonna del Carnoles. In 1573 Pope Gregory XII. 
accorded a plenary indulgence to whoever, after having confessed, 
visited for the first time the Church of Carnoles on the feast of the 
Nativity of the Virgin Mary, and there prayed for ' the concord of 
Christian princes, the extirpation of heresy, and the tranquillity of the 
holy mother Church.' 

The church is now a mere place for wood or lumber and rubbish, 
the house built against it and over it being let to visitors who 
may go to Mentone to pass the winter season. The house is called 
La Madonna, as well as the neighbourhood itself in which it stands. 



3fi3 



APPENDIX C. 

This man, named Barraban, took service in France, and died, in 
1523, under the most extraordinary circumstances. The following 
account of his death is taken from a letter written by Nicholas 
Galerato, of Chambery, to Antonio Longo, agent to Augustin 
Grimaldi. 

' The President Lambert arrived at the court of France on the 
20th at night. The following day when I went to see him he 
turned the conversation immediately on the death of one named 
Barraban, who must have been present at the death of the late and 
very illustrious Seignior of Monaco, and he said to me : " I have an 
interesting account to relate to you of a man who killed your good 
lord and friend the Seignior of Monaco." He then told me how 
this Barraban, being at Rouen with some other companions, who 
perhaps were like himself, and how, each of them having retired to 
their room, he, who had remained alone in his own, awoke out of his 
first sleep screaming terribly, saying, " Alarm ! Alarm ! I am dead ! " 
His companions, who slept in the adjoining rooms, awoke and went 
to him, to inquire into the cause of such an alarm. He answered, 
" I am dead ! I am wounded to death ! The Lords of Monaco and 
Dolceacqua came to strike me, and the Lord of Dolceacqua stabbed 
me mortally, saying, ' Traitor, by your advice I killed my uncle 
here present.' " His companions thought him the dupe of some 
terrible dream, especially as, having undressed him, they found no 
wounds. But he still insisted : " I tell you he wounded me in the 
heart, here, and I can live no longer ; give me something to eat, I 
pray, for I am feeling faint." And as they did not refuse him, he 
continued to eat for twenty hours, and every one was astonished at 
seeing such voraciousness. He replied, to their astonishment, that 
his stomach was on fire, and that he felt sinking more and more. 

' Finally, after twenty hours the conclusion he came to was, that 



361- APPENDIX D. 

he was going to speak to Pilate. Thus died Barraban ; he died the 
death of a siuner, so that one might say of him, with the Psalmist, 
" Whither shall I go from thy spirit, or whither shall I flee from thy 
presence? If I ascend up to heaven, thou art there ; if I make my 
bed in hell, behold, thou art there." Some people wished to have 
his body opened to examine the heart, which, according to his own 
words, was wounded by the Lord of Dolceacqua.' 



APPENDIX D. 

Soon after passing Turbia, as you travel from Mentone to Nice, 
a broad road, leading off the main road, bearing to the right by a 
slight but continued descent, brings you in about forty minutes on 
foot, to the old grey pile of buildings so celebrated as the Convent of 
Laghetto. Formerly — 'Centuries back — a little chapel only stood 
there, even then of world-wide fame by the miracles worked by the 
' Mother of Sorrows.' 

In the 16th century a Moriacian, named Camilla Porta, suffering 
from an incurable disease, bethought herself of the then little ruined 
chapel ; thither she had herself carried, and offered up incessant 
prayers for three days to the Blessed Virgin, whose intercession for 
her was so effectual that she returned to Monaco perfectly cured. 
In token of her gratitude Camilla built the church now standing, 
and which from that time has been the resort of pilgrims from all 
countries. At Whitsuntide and Lady-Day the crowd of carriages of 
every description and kind, and the thousands of foot travellers 
wending their way to gain some cherished wish from ' Our Lady of 
Laghetto,' is almost incredible ; the whole road from both Turbia 
and Nice, besides the mountain paths, is one living mass. There, in 
the open air, they encamp during the three days their devotion lasts, 



APPENDIX E. 



866 



whilst ;i favoured few, as Par as space permits, arc received within 
the convent walls. The cloisters and the walls of the church are 
covered with ex-volos. It, was here that Charles Albert, after the 
disastrous battle of Novaro, whicb ended his kingly career, rested 
on his way, and offered up prayers for his country — prayers that 
have been granted, surely even beyond what, he could ever have 
anticipated. 



APPENDIX E. 



When the railway company began to enter on the question of 
purchasing the land for cutting the line in the territory belonging 

to the little principality, the people, well aware that Krance must, 

I'm Hi I her agreement for it to pass through Monaco, demanded hmcIi 
exorbitant minis for their land, that the company at once refused to 
pay it. The people held out, feeling certain that in the end they 
would receive what, they asked ; till one day it was rumoured that 
the railway, being hound to run through Monaco, would do so, but 

that they would tunnel the line through the principality, and have 

no station between Kxii and Koccahrnna,. This cunning way of 
fulfilling their contract at once brought the Monacians to their 

senses, and they accepted payment- at the same rale aw the I\lenl,on- 

aises. 



366 



APPENDIX F. 

This claim is said to have originated in the Jesuit Fathers, who 
occupy in Monaco the Convent of the Visitation, which till 1860 
was used as a barracks for the Sardinian troops, and which was 
offered to them as a college by the Prince of Monaco, when, in 1862, 
they were driven out of Italy, on account of their attending too 
much to political and too little to religious matters. Their object 
in inducing Prince Charles to get possession of Cape Martin being 
their desire to build a convent for women, on the same spot where 
one formerly stood on the Cape ; the ruins of which may still be 
seen. This convent was broken up, it is said, in the following man- 
ner. The nuns fearing, they said, a descent being made on them by 
the Saracens, one day prayed the men of Mentone and Koccabruna, 
if they ever heard their bell ring an alarm, to feel sure they were in 
danger, and at once rush to their rescue. They promised faithfully 
to do so ; but the nuns thought it would be wise to test their truth, 
and they discussed the wisdom of ringing the bell merely to 
try them. They did so, the bell pealed forth in the dead of "night 
in the most violent manner, the men, according to their word, rushed 
to the spot as well armed as they could be and ready to fight to the 
last, when all they saw were a pack of women, who instantly went 
down on their knees, imploring to be forgiven for having doubted 
them, and admitting why they had rang the bell. The men left 
angry and indignant. Not long after, however, the dreaded Saracens 
actually came ; the bell was rung, but no one appeared, and every 
nun was carried off. 

THE END. 



JOHN CHILDS AND SON, PJilNTEBS. 



>z 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: J^y 2GtM 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



